Noua Francia: or The description of that part of Nevv France, which is one continent with Virginia Described in the three late voyages and plantation made by Monsieur de Monts, Monsieur du Pont-Graué, and Monsieur de Poutrincourt, into the countries called by the Frenchmen La Cadie, lying to the southwest of Cape Breton. Together with an excellent seuerall treatie of all the commodities of the said countries, and maners of the naturall inhabitants of the same. Translated out of French into English by P.E.

The second Booke of the History of Noua Francia, containing the fashions and maners of life of the people there, and the fertility of the Lands and Seas mentioned in the former Booke.

THE PREFACE.

ALmighty God, in the creation of this world, hath so much deligh∣ted himselfe in diuersity, that, whether it be in Heauen, or in the Earth, either vnder the same or in the profound depth of wa∣ters, the effects of his might and glory doe shine in euery place. But the wonder that far exceedeth all others, is, that in one and the selfe same kind of Creature, I meane in Man, are found more va∣riety than in other things created. For if one enters in∣to the consideration of his face, two shall not be found who in euery respect doe resemble one another: If he bee considered in the voice, the same variety shall be found: If in the speech, all Nations haue their proper and peculiar language, whereby one is distinguished from the other. But in maners and fashion of life, there is a maruellous difference, which (without troubling

our selues in crossing the Seas to haue the experience thereof) we see visibly in our very neighborhood. Now forasmuch as it is a small matter to know, that people differ from vs in customes and maners, vnles we know the particularities thereof; a small thing is it likewise to know, but that, which is neere to vs: but the faire Science is to know the maner of life of all Na∣tions of the World, for which reason Vlysses hath beene esteemed, because he had seene much and knowen much. It hath seemed necessary vnto me to exercise my selfe in this second booke vpon this subiect, in that which toucheth the Nations spoken of by vs, seeing that I haue tied my selfe vnto it, and that it is one of the best parts of an History, which without it would be defectiue, hauing but slightly and casually handled here aboue those things that I haue reserued to speake of heere. Which also I doe, to the end, if it please God to take pitie of those poore people, and to worke by his holy spirit, that they be brought into his fold, their children may know heereafter what their Fathers were, and blesse them that haue employed themselues in their conuersi∣on, and reformation of their vnciuility. Let vs therefore begin with man from his birth, and hauing in grosse marked out what the course of his life is, we will conduct him to the graue, there to leaue him to rest, and also to repose our selues.

CHAP. I.

Of the Natiuity of Man.

THe authour of the booke of Wisdome, called Salomon, witnesseth vnto vs a most true thing, that All men haue a like entrance into the world, and the like going out. But ech seuerall people hath brought some ceremonies, after these were accomplished. For some haue wept, seeing the birth of man vpon this worldly Theater. Others haue reioyced at it, as well because Nature hath giuen to euery creature a desire to preserue his owne kinde, as for that, Man hauing beene made mortall by sinne, he desireth to bee in some sort restored againe to that lost right of immortality, and to leaue some visible image issu∣ed from him, by the generation of children. I will not heere discourse vpon euery Nation, for it would be an infi∣nite thing. But I will say that the Hebrews at the natiuity of their children did make some particular ceremonies vn∣to them, spoken of by the Prophet Ezechiel, who hauing * 1.1in charge to make a demonstration to the Citie of Hierusa∣lem of her owne abomination, doth reproch vnto her, saying, that she is issued and borne out of the Cananaeans Country, that her father was an Amorite, and her mo∣ther an Hittite. And as for thy birth (saith he) in the day that thou wast borne thy nauell was not cut, neither wast thou wash∣ed in water to soften thee, nor salted with salt, nor any wise * 1.2swadled in cloutes. The Cimbres did put their new borne children into the snow to harden them: And the French∣men

did plunge theirs into the riuer Rhine, to know if they * 1.3were legitinate: for if they did sinke vnto the bottome they were esteemed bastards, and if they did swimme on the water they were legitimate, meaning (as it were) that French-men ought naturally to swim vpon the waters. As for our Sauages of New France, when that I was there, thinking nothing lesse than on this History, I tooke not heed of many things which I might haue obserued: But yet I remember, that as a woman was deliuered of her child they came into our Fort, to demand very instantly for some grease or oyle to make the child to swallow it downe be∣fore they giue him the dugge or any food: they can ren∣der no reason for this, but that it is a custome of long con∣tinuance. Whereupon I coniecture that the diuell (who hath alwaies borrowed ceremonies from the Church, as well in the ancient as in the new law) would, that his peo∣ple (so doe I call them that beleeue not in God, and are out of the Communion of Saints) should be anointed like to Gods people: which vnction he hath made to be inward, because the spirituall vnction of the Christians is so.

CHAP. II.

Of the imposition of names.

AS for imposition of names, they giue them by tradi∣tion, that is to say, they haue great quantity of names, which they chuse and impose on their chil∣dren. * 1.4But the eldest sonne commonly beareth his fathers name, adding at the end some diminutiue: as the eldest of Membertou shall be called Membertouchis, as it were the lesser, or the yonger Membertou. As for the yonger Son, he beareth not the Fathers name, but they giue him such name as they list: And hee that is borne after him shall beare his name, adding a syllable to it: as the yonger of Membertou is called Actaudin, he that commeth after is called Actaudinech. So Memembourré had a sonne named

Semcoud, and his yonger was called Semcoudech. It is not for all that a generall rule, to adde this termination ech. For Panoniacs yonger Sonne (of whom mention is made in Membertous warre against the Armouchiquois, which I haue described in the Muses of New France) was called Panouiagués: so that this termination is done according as the former name requireth it. But they haue a custome * 1.5that when this elder brother, or father, is dead, they change name, for to auoid the sorrow that the remembrance of the deceassed might bring vnto them. This is the cause why, after the decease of Memembourré, & Semcoud, (that died this last Winter) Semcoudech hath left his brothers name, and hath not taken that of his father, but rather hath made himselfe to be called Paris, because he dwelt in Paris. And after Panoniacs death, Panoniagues forsooke his name, and was, by one of our men, called Roland: which I finde euill and vndiscreetly done, so to prophane Christians names, and to impose them vpon Infidels: as I remember of another that was called Martin. Alexander the Great (though he was an Heathen) would not that any should beare his name, vnlesse he should render himselfe woorthy thereof by vertue. And, as one day a souldier, bearing the name of Alexander, was accused before him to be voluptu∣ous and lecherous, he commanded him, either to forsake that name, or to change his life.

The Brasiliens (as Iohn De Leri saith, whom I had rather follow in that which he hath seene, than a Spaniard) im∣pose names to their children of the first thing that com∣meth before them, as if a bow and string come to their imagination, they will call their child Ourapacen, which signifieth a bow and a string, and so consequently. In re∣gard of our Sauages, they haue at this day names without signification, which peraduenture in the first imposing of them, did signifie some thing, but as the tongues do change the knowledge thereof is lost. Of all the names of them that I haue knowen, I haue learned none, sauing that

Chkoudun signifieth a Trowt: and Oigoudi the name of the riuer of the said Chkoudun, which signifieth to see. It is ve∣ry certaine, that names haue not beene imposed, to what thing soeuer, without reason. For Adam gaue the name to euery liuing creature, according to the property and na∣ture thereof, and consequently names haue beene giuen to men signifying something: As Adam signifieth▪ Man, or that which is made of earth: Euah signifieth, the Mother of all liuing: Abel, weeping: Cain, possession: Iesus, a Sauiour: Diuell, a Slanderer: Satan, an aduersarie &c. Among the Romans, some were called Lucius, because they were born at the breake of day; Others Caesar, for that the Mothers belly was cut at the birth of him that first did beare this name: In like maner Lentulus, Piso, Fabius, Cicero, &c. all nick-names, giuen by reason of some accident, like our Sauages names, but with some more iudgement.

CHAP. III.

Of the feeding of their Children.

* 1.6 ALmighty God, shewing a true Mothers duty, saith by the Prophet Esay: Can a woman forget her child, and not haue compassion on the Sonne of her wombe? This pity which God requireth in Mothers, is to giue the brest to their children, and not to change the food which they haue giuen vnto them before their birth. But at this day the most part make their brests to serue for alurements to whoredome, and being willing to set themselues at ease, free from the childrens noise, do send them into the Coun∣try, where peraduenture they be changed or giuen to bad nurses, whose corruption and bad nature they sucke with their milke. And from thence come the changelings, weake and degenerate from the right stocke whose names they beare. The Sauage women beare a greater loue than that towards their yong ones: for none but themselues doe nourish them: And that is generall thorowout all the West

Indies: likewise their brests are no baites of loue, as in these our parts, but rather, loue in those lands is made by the flame that nature kindleth in euery one, without annexing any arts to it, either by painting, amorous poisons or o∣therwise. And for this maner of nursing their children, are the ancient German women praised by Tacitus, because that euery one did nurse their Children with her owne brests, and would not haue suffered that another besides themselues should giue sucke to their children. Now our Sauage women do giue vnto them, with the dugge, meats which they vse, hauing first well chawed them: and so by little and little bring them vp. As for the swadling of them, they that dwell in hot Countries and neere the Tropicks, haue no care of it, but leaue them free vnbound. But draw∣ing towards the North, the mothers haue an euen smooth boord, like the couering of a drawer or cupborod, vpon which they lay the child wrapped in a Beauer fur, vnles it be too hot, and tied thereupon with some swadling band, whom they carry on their backes their legges hanging downe: then being returned into their Cabins they set them in this maner vp straight against a stone or some thing else. And as in these our parts, one giues small fea∣thers and gilt things to little children, so they hang quan∣tity of beades and small square toies, diuersly coloured, in the vpper part of the said boord or plancke, for the deck∣ing of theirs.

CHAP. IIII.

Of their loue towards their children.

THat which we haue said euen now, is a part of true loue, which doth shame the Christian women. But after the Children be weaned, and at all times, they loue them all, obseruing this law that Nature hath grafted in the hearts of all creatures (except in leaud slippery wo∣men) to haue care of them. And when it is question to de∣mand

of them some of their children (I speake of the S••••∣riquois, in whose land we dwelt) for to bring them into France, they wil not giue them: but if any one of them doth yeeld vnto it, presents must be giuen vnto him, besides large promises. We haue alreadie spoken of this at the end of the 17. chapter. So then I finde that they haue wrong to be called Barbarous, seeing that the ancient Romans were far more Brabarous than they, who oftentimes sold their * 1.7children for to haue meanes to liue. Now that which cau∣seth them to loue their children more than we doe in these parts is, that they are the maintenance of their fathers in their old age, whether it be to helpe them to liue, or to de∣fend them from their enemies: And nature conserueth wholly in them her right in this respect. By reason where∣of that which they wish most is to haue number of chil∣dren, * 1.8to be thereby so much the mightier, as in the first age of the world, when virginity was a thing reproouable, be∣cause of Gods commandement to man and women to in∣crease, multiply and replenish the earth: but after it was filled, this loue waxed maruellous cold, and children be∣gan to be a burthen to fathers and mothers, whom many haue had in disdaine, and haue verie often procured their * 1.9death: Now is the way open for France to haue a remedy for the same. For if it please God to guide and prosper the voyages of New France. whosoeuer in these parts shall finde himselfe oppressed may passe thither, and there end his daies in rest, and that without feeling any pouerty: or if any one findeth himselfe ouerburthened with children, he may send halfe of them thither, and with a small portion they shall be rich and possesse the land, which is the most assured condition of this life. For we see at this day, labor and paine in all vocations, yea in them of the best sort, which are often crossed through enuy and wants: others will make a hundred cappings and crouchings for to liue, and yet they doe but pine away. But the ground neuer de∣ceaueth vs, if we earnestly cherish her. Witnesse the fable

of him, who by his last will and testament, did declare to his children that he had hidden a treasure in his Vineyard, and as they had well and deepely digged and turned it they found nothing, but the yeere being come about, they gathered so great a quantity of grapes, that they knew not where to bestow them. So thorow all the holy Scripture, the promises that God maketh to the Patriarches Abra∣ham, Isaac and Iacob, and afterwards to the people of Isra∣el, by the mouth of Moses, is, that they shall possesse the * 1.10land, as a certaine heritage that cannot perish, and where a man hath wherewith to sustaine his familie, to make him∣selfe strong and to liue in innocency: according to the speeches of the ancient Cato, who did say, that common∣ly * 1.11Husbandmen, or Farmers Sonnes be valiant and strong, and doe thinke on no harme.

CHAP. 5.

Of their Religion.

MAn being created after the image of God, it is good reason that he acknowledge, serue, worship, praise and blesse his Creator, and that therein he imploy his whole desire, his minde, his strength and his courage. But the nature of man hauing been corrupted by sinne, this faire light that God had first giuen vnto him, hath beene so darkned, that he is becom therby to lose the knowledge of his beginning. And for as much as God sheweth not himself vnto vs by a certaine visible forme, as a father or a King might doe; man finding himselfe ouercome with pouerty and infirmity, not setling himselfe to the contemplation of the wonders of this Almighty workman, and to seeke him as he ought to be sought for, with a base and brutish spirit, miserably hath he forged to himselfe gods, according to his owne fancy: And there is nothing visible in the world, but hath beene deified in some place or other: yea euen in that rancke and degree, imaginary things hath also beene put, as Vertue, Hope, Honour, Fortune, and a thousand

such like things: Item infernall gods, and sicknesses, and all sorts of plagues, euery one worshipping the things that he stood in feare of. But notwithstanding, though Tuliie hath said, speaking of the nature of the gods, that there is no nation so sauage, or brutish nor so barbarous, but is seaso∣ned with some opinion of them: yet there haue been found, in these later ages, nations that haue no feeling thereof at all: which is so much the stranger that among them, there * 1.12were, and yet are, Idolaters, as in Mexico and Ʋirginia. If we will we may adde heereunto Florida. And notwith∣standing, all being well considered, seeing the condition both of the one and of the other is to be lamented, I giue more praise to him that worshippeth nothing, than to him who worshippeth creatures without either life or sense, for at least, as bad as he is, he blasphemeth not, and giueth not the glorie due to God to an other, liuing (indeed) a life not much differing from brutishnesse: but the same is yet more brutish that adoreth a dead thing, and putteth his confidence in it. And besides, he which is not stained with any bad opinion, is much more capable of true adoration, than the other: being like to a bare table, which is ready to receiue what colour soeuer one will giue to it. For when any people hath once receiued a bad impressiō of doctrine, one must roote it out from them before another may be placed in them. Which is very difficult, as well for the ob∣stinacy of men, which doe say, our fathers haue liued in this sort: as for the hindrance that they giue them which doe teach them such a doctrine, and others whose life de∣pendeth thereupon, who doe feare that their meanes of gain be taken from them: euen as that Demetrius the siluer∣smith, * 1.13mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles. This is the reason why our Sauages of New France wil be found more easie to receiue the Christian doctrine, if once the Prouince be thorowly inhabited. For (that we may begin with them of Canada) Iames Quartier, in his second relation, reciteth that which I haue said a little before, in these

words, which are not heere laied downe in the former Booke.

This said people (saith he) hath not any beleefe of God * 1.14(that may be esteemed) for they beleeue in one, whom they call Cudoüagni, and say, that he often speaketh to them, and telleth them what weather shall fall out. They say that when he is angry with them hee casteth dust in their eies. They beleeue also, that when they die they goe * 1.15vp into the starres, and afterwards they goe into faire greenefields, full of faire trees, flowers and rare fruits. After they had made vs to vnderstand these things, wee shewed them their error, and that their Cudoüagni is an e∣uill Spirit that deceiueth them, and that there is but one God, which is in Heauen, who doth giue vnto vs all, and is Creator of all things, and that in him we must onely be∣leeue, and that they must be baptised, or goe into hell. And many other things of our faith were shewed them: which * 1.16they easily beleeued, and called their Cudoüagni, Agoiuda. So that many times they requested our Captaine to cause them to be baptized, and the said Lord (that is to say, Don∣nacona) Taiguragni, Domagaia, with all the people of their towne came thither for that purpose: but because we knew not their intent and desire, and that there was no body to instruct them in the faith, wee excused our selues to them for that time, and bad Taiguragni and Domagaia to make them vnderstand that we would returne another voyage, and would bring Priests with vs and Chréme, telling them, for an excuse, that one cannot be baptized without the said Chréme, which they did beleeue. And they were very glad of the promise which the Captaine made them to returne,

and thanked them for it.

Monsieur Champlein, hauing of late made the same voy∣age which the Captaine Iames Quartier had made, did discourse with Sauages, that be yet liuing, and reporteth the speeches that were betweene him and certaine of their Sagamos, concerning their beleefe in spirituall and heauen∣ly

things, which I haue thought good (being incident to * 1.17 this matter) to insert heere; his words are these:

The most part of them be people without law, according as I could see and informe my selfe, by the said great Sagamos, who told mee that they verily beleeue there is one God, who hath created all things. And then I asked him, seeing that they beleeue in one onely God: by what meanes did hee place them in this world, and from whence they were * 1.18come? He answered mee, that after God had made all things, he tooke a number of arrowes, and did sticke them into the ground, from whence men and women sprung vp, which haue multiplied in the world vntill now, and that mankinde grew by that meanes. I answered him, that what he said was false: But that indeed there was one one∣ly God, who had created all things both in Heauen and Earth. Seeing all these things so perfect, and being no bo∣dy that did gouerne in this world, he tooke slime out of the Earth, and created thereof our first father Adam: And while he did sleepe, God tooke one of his ribes, and formed Euah thereof, whom hee gaue to him for company, and that this was the truth that both they and we were made * 1.19by this meanes, and not of arrowes, as they did beleeue. He said nothing more to me, but that he allowed better of my speech than of his owne. I asked him also if he belee∣ued not that there were any other but one onely God? He said vnto me that their beleefe was: There was one onely God, one Sonne, one Mother, and the Sunne, which were foure. Notwithstanding, that God was ouer and aboue all; but that the Sonne was good, and the Sunne, by reason of the good which they receiued of them: As for the Mo∣ther, shee was naught and did eat them; and that the Fa∣ther was not very good. I shewed him his error according to our faith, whereunto he gaue some credit. I demanded of him if they neuer saw nor heard their ancestors say that God was come into the world: He told me hee had not seene him: but that anciently there were fiue men, who tra∣uelling

towards the setting of the Sunne, met with God, * 1.20who demanded of them, Whither go yee? They answered, We goe to seeke for our liuing: God answered them, You shall finde it heere. But they passed further, not making a∣ny account of that which God had said vnto them; who tooke a stone and therewith touched two of them, who were turned into stones: And he said againe to the three o∣thers, Whither goe yee? and they answered as at the first time: and God said vnto them a gaine, Passe no further, you shall finde it heere: and seeing that they found no * 1.21food they passed further: And God tooke two staues, and touched therewith the two formost, who were transfor∣med into staues. But the fift man staied and would passe no further: And God asked him againe, Whither goest thou? Who made answer, I go to seeke for my liuing: and God told him, Tarry and thou shalt finde it: and he staied without passing any further: And God gaue him meat, and he did eat of it: and after he had made good cheare he returned among the other Sauages, and told them all that you haue heard. He also told me, that at another time there was a man who had store of Tabacco (which is an hearbe * 1.22the smoke whereof they take) and that God came to this man and asked him where his pipe was: The man tooke his Tabacco pipe and gaue it to God, who dranke very much Tabacco. After he had taken well of it, God brake the said Tabacco-pipe into many peeces, and the man as∣ked him, Why hast thou broken my Tabacco-pipe, and thou seest well that I haue none other? And God tooke one which he had, and gaue it him, saying vnto him: Lo, heere is one which I giue to thee, carry it to thy great Saga∣mo, let him keepe it; and if he keepe it wel, he shall not want any thing, nor any of his companions: The said man tooke the Tabacco-pipe, which he gaue to his great Saga∣mo, who (whilest he had it) the Sauages wanted for nothing in the world: But that since the said Sagamo had lost this Tabacco-pipe, which is the cause of the great famine

which sometimes they haue among them. I demanded of him, whether he did beleeue all that; he told me, yes, & that it was true. Now I beleeue that that is the cause why they say that God is not very good. But I replied and said vnto him, that God was all good, and that without doubt it was the Diuell that had shewed himselfe to those men, and that if they did beleeue in God as we doe, they should want no∣thing that should be needfull for them: That the Sunne which they saw, the Moone and the Starres, were created by the same great God, who hath made both Heauen and Earth, and that they haue no power, but that which God * 1.23hath giuen them: That we beleeue in that great God, who by his goodnesse did send vnto vs his dearely beloued Son, who being conceiued by the Holy Ghost, tooke humane flesh within the virgin wombe of the Virgin Mary, hauing been 33. yeeres on earth working infinit miracles, raising vp the dead, healing the sicke, driuing out Diuels, giuing sight to the blinde, shewing vnto men the wil of God his Father, for to serue, honour and worship him, hath spilled his bloud, and suffered death and passion for vs, and for our sinnes, and redeemed mankind, being buried and risen a∣gaine, went downe into hell, and ascended vp into Hea∣uen, where he sitteth at the right hand of God his father. That this was the beleefe of all Christians, which doe be∣leeue in the Father, in the Sonne, and in the holy Ghost, which be not for all that three Gods, but are one selfesame and one onely God, and one Trinity, wherein there is no∣thing before nor after, nothing greater nor lesser. That the Virgin Mary, Mother to the Sonne of God, and all men and women that haue liued in this world, doing Gods com∣mandements, and suffered Martyrdome for his name, and who, by the permission of God, haue wrought miracles, and are Saints in Heauen in his Paradise, pray all for vs vn∣to this great diuine Maiestie, to pardon vs our faults and sinnes, which we do against his law and commandements: And so by the Saints praiers in Heauen, and by our owne

that we make to his diuine Maiestie, he giueth vs what we haue need of, and the Diuell hath no power ouer vs; and can doe vs no hurt. That if they had this beleefe they should be eue as we are. That the Diuell should not be able to doe them any more harme, and they should not want what should be needfull for them. Then the said Sa∣gamo said vnto mee, that he granted all that I said. I de∣manded of him what ceremony they vsed in praying to their God: he told me that they vsed no other ceremony, but that euery one did pray in his heart as he would. This is the cause why, I beleeue, there is no law among them, neither doe they know what it is to worship or pray to God, and liue the most part as brute beasts: And I beleeue that in short time they might be brought to be good Chri∣stians, if one would inhabit their land, which most of them doe desire. They haue among them some Sauages whom * 1.24they call Pilotoua, who speake visibly to the Diuell, and he telleth them what they must doe, as well for warres as for other things: And if he should command them to goe and put any enterprise in execution, or to kill a French man or any other of their nation, they will immediately obey to * 1.25his command. They beleeue also that all their dreames are true; and indeed, there be many of them which doe say that they haue seene and dreamed things that doe happen, or shall come to passe: but to speake thereof in truth they be visions of the Diuell, who doth deceiue and seduce them.

So farre Monsieur Champleins report. As for our Souriquois, and other their neighbours, I can say nothing else, but that they are destitute of all knowledge of God, haue no Adoration, neither doe they make any diuine ser∣uice, liuing in a pitifull ignorance; which ought to touch the hearts both of Christian Princes, and Prelates, who ve∣ry * 1.26often doe employ vpon friuolous things that which would be more than sufficient to establish there many Co∣lonies, which would beare their names, about whom these poore people would flocke and assemble themselues. I do

not say they should goe thither in Person, for their pre∣sence is heere more necessary, and besides euery one is not fit for the Sea: but there are so many persons well dispo∣sed that would imploy themselues on that, if they had the meanes: They then that may doe it are altogether vnex∣cusable. * 1.27Our present age is fallen, as one might say, into an Astorgie, wanting both loue and Christian charity, and retaine almost nothing of that fire which kindled our Fathers either in the time of our first Kings, or in the time of the Croisades for the holy land; yea contrariwise if any venture his life, and that little meanes he hath, vpon this generous Christian worke, the most part doe mocke him for it, like to the Salamandre, which doth not liue in the middest of flames, as some doe imagine, but is of so cold a nature that shee killeth them by her coldnesse. Euery one would runne after treasures, and would carry them away without paines taking, and afterward to liue frolike; but they come too late for it, and they should haue enough if * 1.28they did beleeue, as is meet to doe, in him that hath said: Seeke first the kingdome of God, and all these things shall be gi∣uen vnto you ouer and aboue.

Let vs returne to our Sauages, for whose conuersion it resteth vnto vs to pray to God that it will please him to open the meanes to make a plentifull haruest to the further manifestation of the Gospell: for ours, and generally all those people euen as farre as Florida inclusiuely, are very easie to be brought to the Christian religion, according as I may coniecture of them which I haue not seene, by the discourse of Histories. But I finde that there shall be more facility in them of the neerer lands, as from Cap-Breton to Malebarre, because they haue not any shew of religion (for I call not religion vnlesse there be some Latria and di∣uine seruice) nor tillage of ground (at least as farre as Cho∣uakoet) which is the chiefest thing that may draw men to beleeue as one would, by reason-that out from the Earth commeth all that which is necessarie for the life, after the

generall vse we haue of the other Elements. Our life hath chiefely need of meat, drinke and clothing. These people (as one may say) haue nothing of all that, for it is not to be called couered, to be alwaies wandring and lodged vnder foure stakes, and to haue a skinne vpon their backe: nei∣ther doe I call eating and liuing, to eat all at once and starue * 1.29the next day, not prouiding for the next day. Whosoeuer then shall giue bread and clothing to this people, the same shall be, as it were, their God, they will beleeue all that he shall say to them. Euen as the Patriarch Iacob did promise to serue God if he would giue him bread to eat and gar∣ments to couer him. God hath no name: for all that wee can say, cannot comprehend him. But we call him God, because hee giueth. And man in giuing may by resem∣blance be called God. Cause (saith S. Gregorie Nazianze∣ne) * 1.30that thou beest a God towards the needie, in imitating Gods mercifulnesse. For man hath nothing so diuine in him as benefits. The heathen haue knowen this, and a∣mongst others Pliny, when he saith, that it is a great signe * 1.31of diuinitie in a mortall man, to helpe and aide an other mortall man. These people then enioying the fruits of the vse of trades and tillage of the ground, will beleeue all that shall be told them, in auditum auris, at the first voice that shal sound in their eares: and of this haue I certain proofes, because I haue knowen them wholly disposed thereunto by the communication they had with vs; and there bee some of them that are Christians in minde, & do performe the acts of it, in such wise as they can, though they be not baptised: among whom I will name Chkoudun, Captaine (alias Sagamos) of the riuer of Saint Iohn, mentioned in the beginning of this worke, who, whensoeuer he eateth, lifteth vp his eies to heauen, and maketh the signe of the crosse, because he hath seene vs doe so: yea at our praiers he did kneele downe as we did: And because he hath seene a great crosse planted neere to our fort, he hath made the like at his house, and in all his cabins; and carieth one at

his brest, saying, that he is no more a Sauage, and acknow∣ledging plainly, that they are beasts (so hee saith in his language) but that he is like vnto vs, desiring to be instru∣cted. That which I say of this man, I may affirme the same almost of all the others: And though he should be alone, yet hee is capable, being instructed, to bring in all the rest.

The Armouchiquois are a great people, which haue likewise no adoration: and being setled, because they ma∣nure the ground, one may easily make a congregation of them, and exhort them to that which is for their saluation. * 1.32They are vicious and bloody men, as we haue said heere∣tofore: but this insolencie proceeds for that they feele themselues strong, by reason of their multitude, and be∣cause they liue more at ease than the others, reaping the fruits of the earth. Their countrie is not yet well knowen, but in that small part that wee haue discouered, I finde * 1.33they haue conformitie with them of Virginia, except in the superstition & error, in that which concerneth our sub∣iect, for as much as the Virginians doe begin to haue some opinion of a superior thing in nature, which gouerneth heere this world. They beleeue in many gods (as an En∣glish Historian that dwelt there reporteth) which they call Montóac, but of sundry sorts and degrees. One alone is chiefe and great, who hath euer beene, who purposing to make the world, made first other gods, for to be meanes and instruments, wherewith he might serue himselfe in the Creation and in the gouernment. Then afterwards the Sunne, the Moone and the Starres, as demy gods, and in∣struments of the other Principall order. They hold that the woman was first made, which by coniunction with one of the gods had children. All these people doe generally beleeue the immortality of the soule, and that after death good men are in rest, and the wicked in paine: Now them that they esteeme to be the wicked are their enemies, and they the good men: In such sort that, in their opinion, they shall all after death be well at ease, and specially when

they haue well defended their country, and killed many of their enemies. And as touching the resurrection of the * 1.34bodies, there are yet some nations in those parts that haue some glimpse of it. For the Virginians doe tell tales of cer∣taine men risen againe, which say strange things: As of one wicked man, who after his death had beene neere to the mouth of Popogusso (which is their Hell) but a god sa∣ued him, and gaue him leaue to come againe into the world, for to tell his friends what they ought to doe for to auoide the comming into this miserable torment. Item, that yeare that the English men were there, it came to passe within 60. leagues off from them (as said the Virginians) that a body was vnburied, like to the first, and did shew, that being dead in the pit, his soule was aliue, and had tra∣uelled very farre, thorow a long and large way, on both sides of which did grow very faire and pleasant trees, bea∣ring the rarest fruits that can be seene: and that in the end he came to very faire houses, neere to the which he found his father, which was dead, who expresly commanded him to returne backe and to declare vnto his frinds the good which it behooued them to doe for to enioy the plea∣sures of this place: And that after he had done his message * 1.35he should come thither againe. The generall History of the West Indies reporteth, that before the comming of the Spaniards into Perou, they of Cusco and thereabout, did likewise beleeue the resurrection of the bodies. For seeing that the Spaniards, with a cursed auarice, opening the sepulchers for to haue the gold and the riches that were in them, did cast and scatter the bones of the dead heere and there, they praied them, not to scatter them so, to the end that the same should not hinder them from rising a∣gaine: which is a more perfect beleefe than that of the Sadduces, and of the Greekes, which the Gospell and the * 1.36Acts of the Apostles witnesse vnto vs that they scoffed at the resurrection, as also, almost all the heathen antiquity hath done.

Some of our Westerne Indians, expecting this resurre∣ction, haue esteemed that the soules of the good did got into heauen, & them of the wicked into a great pit or hole, which they thinke to be far off towards the Sunne setting, which they call Popogusso, there to burne for euer: and such is the beleefe of the Ʋirginians: The others (as the Brasilians) that the wicked goe with Aignan, which is the euill spirit that tormenteth them: but as for the good, * 1.37that they went behinde the Mountaines to dance and make good cheere with their fathers. Many of the ancient Christians, grounded vpon certaine places of Esdras, of S. Paul, and others, haue thought that after death our soules were sequestred into places vnder the earth, as in Abra∣hams bosome, attending the iudgement of God: And there Origen hath thought that they are as in a Schoole of soules, and place of instruction, where they learne the causes and reasons of the things they haue seene on the Earth, and by reasoning make iudgements of consequences of things past, and of things to come. But such opinions haue beene reiected by the resolution of the Doctours of Sorbone in the time of King Philip the faire, and since by the Coun∣cell of Florence. Now if the Christians haue held that opi∣nion, is it much to these poore Sauages to bee entred in those opinions that we haue recited of them?

As concerning the worshipping of their gods, of all them that be out of the Spanish dominion, I finde none but the Virginians that vse any diuine seruice (vnlesse we will also comprehend therein, that which the Floridians doe, which we will recite heereafter) They then represent their gods in the shape of a man, which they call Kevuasovuock. One onely is named Kevuas. They place them in houses and Temples, made after their fashion, which they call Ma∣chicómuck, wherein they make their praiers, singing and * 1.38offering to those gods. And seeing we are fallen to speake of infidels, I praise rather the ancient Romans who were a∣boue 173. yeares without any images of Gods, as S. Au∣gustin

saith. Numa Pompilius hauing wisely forbidden to make any, because that such a foolish and senseles thing made them to be despised, and from this contempt came, that the people did cast out all feare, nothing being better than to worship them in spirit seeing they are spirits. And * 1.39indeed Pliny saith: That there is nothing which sheweth more the weaknesse of mans wit, than to seeke to assigne some image or figure to God. For in what part soeuer that God sheweth himselfe he is all sense, all sight, all hearing, all soule, all vnder∣standing: and finally he is all of himselfe, without vsing any organe. The ancient Germans instructed in this doctrine, not onely did admit no images of their gods (as saith Ta∣citus) but also would not that they should be drawen or painted against the walles, nor set in any humane forme, esteeming that to derogate too much from the greatnes of the heauenly power. It may be said among vs that figures and representations are the bookes of the vnlearned: but leauing disputations aside, it were fitting that euery one should be wise and wel instructed, and that no body should be ignorant.

* 1.40 Our Souriquois and Armouchiquois Sauages, haue the industry both of painting and caruing, and doe make pi∣ctures of beasts, birds and men, as well in stone as in wood, as pretilie as good workemen in these parts; and notwith∣standing they serue not themselues with them in adorati∣on, but onely to please the sight, and the vse of some pri∣uat tooles, as in Tabacco-pipes. And in that (as I haue said at the first) though they be without diuine worship, I praise them more than the Virginians and all other sorts of peo∣ple, which more beasts than the very beasts worship and reuerence senselesse things.

* 1.41 Captaine Laudonniere in his History of Florida, saith that they of that Country haue no knowledge of God, nor of any religion, but of that which appeareth vnto them, as the Sunne and the Moone; to whom, neuerthelesse, I finde not in all the said History that they make any adoration,

sauing that when they goe to warie, the Paracousi maketh some praier to the Sunne for to obtaine victory, and which being obtained he yeeldeth him praises for it, with songs to the honour of him, as I haue more particularly spoken in my first booke the 10. chapter. And notwithstanding * 1.42Monsieur De Belleforest writeth to haue taken from the said History that which he mentioneth of their bloudie sa∣crifices, like to them of the Mexicains, assembling them∣selues in one field, and setting vp there their lodges, where after many dances and ceremonies, they lift vp in the aire and offer to the Sunne, him vpon whom the lot is fallen to be sacrificed. If he bee bold in this thing, he presumeth no lesse where he writeth the like of the people of Canada, whom he maketh sacrificers of humane bodies, although they neuer thought on it. For if Captaine Iames Quartier hath seen some of their enemies heads, dressed like leather, set vpon peeces of wood, it doth not follow that they haue beene sacrificed, but it is their custome to doe so, like to the ancient Gaulois, that is to say, to take off the heads of their enemies whom they haue killed, and to set them vp in, or without their Cabins as a Trophee: which is vsuall thorow all the West Indies.

To returne to our Floridians, if any one will call the ho∣nour they doe to the Sunne, to be an act of religion, I will not contrary him. For in the old time of the golden age, when that ignorance found place amongst men, many (considering the admirable effects of the Sunne and of the Moone, wherewith God vseth to gouerne things in this low world) attributed vnto them the reuerence due to the Creator: And this maner of reuerence is expounded vnto * 1.43vs by Iob, when he saith: If I haue beholden the Sunne in his brightnesse, and the Moone running cleere: and if my heart hath been seduced in secret, and my mouth hath kissed my hand: this also had beene an iniquity to be condemned: for I had de∣nied the great God aboue. As for the hand kissing it is a kind of reuerence which is yet obserued in doing homages.

Not being able to touch the Sunne, they stretch forth their hands towards it, then kissed it: or they touched his Idoll, and afterwards did kisse the hand that had touched it. And into this idolatry did the people of Israel sometime fall, as we see in Ezechiel. * 1.44

In regard of the Brasilians, I finde by the discourse of Iohn De Leri (whom I had rather follow than a Spanish Authour, in that which he hath seene) that not onely they are like vnto ours, without any forme of religion or know∣ledge of God, but that they are so blind and hardned in their anthropophagie, that they seeme to be in no wise ca∣pable of the Christian doctrine. Also they are visibly tor∣mented and beaten by the diuell (which they call Aignan) and with such rigor, that when they see him come, some∣times in the shape of a beast, sometimes of a bird, or in some strange forme, they are as it were, in despaire. Which is not with the other Sauages, more hitherward, towards New-found-land, at least with such rigor. For Iames Quartier reporteth that he caseth earth in their eies, and they call him Cudoüagni: & there, where we were (where they call him Aoutem) I haue sometimes heard that he had scratched Membertou, being then, as it were, a kinde of Soothsaier of the Country. When one tels the Brasilians that one must beleeue in God, they like that aduice well enough, but by and by they forget their lesson and returne againe to their owne vomit, which is a strange brutishnes, not to be willing at the least to redeeme themselues from the diuels vexation, by religion Which maketh them vnexcusable, seeing also they haue some memory remai∣ning in them of the generall flood, and of the Gospell (if it be so that their report be true) for they make mention in their songs that the waters being once ouerflowne, did couer all the earth, and all men were drowned, except their Grandfathers, who saued themselues vpon the high∣est * 1.45trees of their Country. And of this flood other Saua∣ges, mentioned by me else where, haue also some tradition.

As concerning the Gospell, the said de Leri saith, that ha∣uing once found occasion to shew vnto them the begin∣ning of the world, and how it is meet to beleeue in God, and their miserable condition, they gaue eare vnto him with great attention, being all amazed for that which they had heard: and that thereupon, an ancient man, taking vpon him to speake, said, that in truth he had recited won∣derful things vnto them, which made him to call to minde, that which many times they had heard of their Grandfa∣thers, that of a long time sithence a Mair (that is to say, a stranger, clothed and bearded like to the Frenchmen) had beene there, thinking to bring them to the obedience of the God which he declared vnto them, and had vsed the like exhortatiō vnto them: but that they would not beleeue him. And therefore there came another thither, who, in signe of acurse, gaue them their armours, wherewith since they haue killed one another: and that there was no like∣lihood they should forsake that maner of life, because that all their neighbour Nations would mocke them for it.

But our Souriquois, Canadians and their neighbours are not so hardened in their wicked life, no neither the Virgini∣ans nor Floridians, but will receiue the Christian doctrine very easily, when it shall please God to stirre vp them that be able to succour them, neither are they visibly tormen∣ted, beaten and torne by the Diuell, as this barbarous peo∣ple of Brasil, which is a strange malediction, more parti∣cular vnto them, than to other Nations of those parts. Which maketh me beleeue that the voice of the Apostles may haue reached so farre, according to the saying of the said old ancient man, to which hauing stopped their eares, they beare a particular punishment for it, not common to others, which peraduenture haue neuer heard the word of God, since the vniuersall floud, whereof all those Nations, in more than three thousand leagues of ground haue an ob∣scure knowledge, which hath beene giuen them by traditi∣on from father to sonne.

CHAP. VI.

Of the Sooth-saiers and Masters of the Ceremonies among the Indians.

I Will not call (as some haue done) by the name of Priests, them that make the ceremonies and inuocations of di∣uels among the West Indies, but in as much as they haue the vse of sacrifices and gifts that they offer to their Gods, * 1.46for as much as (as the Apostle saith) euery Priest or Bishop is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: such as were them of Mexico, the greatest whereof was called Papas, who of∣fered incense to their Idols, the chiefe of them was that of the god whom they did name Vitzilipuztli, although ne∣uerthelesse, the generall name of him, whom they held for supreame Lord and author of all things, was Viracocha, to whom they attributed excellent qualities, calling him Pachacamac, which is, Creator of Heauen and Earth: and Vsapu, which is, admirable, and other such like names. They had also sacrifices of men, as them of Perou haue yet, which they sacrificed in great number, as Ioseph Acosta * 1.47discourseth thereof at large. Those may be called Priests or Sacrificers: But in regard of them of Virginia and Flori∣da, I doe not see any sacrifices they make, and therefore I will qualifie them with the name of Wisards, or Masters of the Ceremonies of their religion, which in Florida I finde to be called Iarvars, and Ioanas: in Virginia, Vuiroances: in Brasill Caribes: and among ours (I meane the Sori∣quois) Aütmoins. Laudonniere, speaking of Florida:

They haue (saith he) their Priests, vnto whom they giue great credit, because they be great Magicians, great Soothsaiers and callers on diuels. These Priests doe serue them for Physicians and Chirurgians, and carrie alwaies with them a bagge full of hearbes and drugges to physicke them that be sicke, which be, the most part, of the great pockes: for they loue women and maidens very much,

whom they

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

call the daughters of the Sunne. If there be any thing to be treated, the King calleth the Iarvars, and the ancientest men, and demandeth their aduice. See moreouer what I haue written heeretofore in the sixt Chapter of the first * 1.48booke. As for them of Virginia, they are no lesse suttle than them of Florida, and do procure credit to themselues, mak∣ing them to be respected, by trickes or shew of religion, like to them that we haue spoken of in the last chapter, * 1.49speaking of some dead men risen vp againe. It is by such meanes, and vnder pretect of religion that the Inguas made themselues heeretofore the greatest Princes of America. And them of these parts that would deceiue and blinde the people haue likewise vsed of that suttelty, as Numa Pom∣pilius, Lisander, Sertorius, and other more recent, doing (as saith Plutarke) as the plaiers of tragedies, who desirous to shew foorth things, ouerreaching the humane strength, haue refuge to the superior power of the Gods.

The Aoutmoins of the last land of the Indies which is the neerest vnto vs, are not so blockish but that they can make the common people to attribute some credit vnto them. For by their impostures they liue and make themselues esteemed to be necessary, playing the part of Physicions and Chirurgions as well as the Floridians. Let the great * 1.50Sagamos Membertou be an example thereof. If any body be sicke, he is sent for, he maketh inuocations on his diuell, he bloweth vpon the part grieued, he maketh incisions, sucketh the bad bloud from it: if it be a wound he healeth it by the same meanes, applying a round slice of the Bea∣uers stones. Finally, some present is made vnto him, ei∣ther of venison or skinnes. If it be question to haue newes of things absent, hauing first questioned with his spirit, he rendreth his oracles commonly doubtfull, very often false, but sometimes true: as when he was asked whether Pano∣niac were dead, he said, that vnlesse he did returne within fifteene daies, they should not expect him any more, and that he was killed by the Armouchiquois. And for to haue

this answer he must be presented with some gift. For there is a triuiall prouerbe among the Greekes, which beareth, That without mony Phoebus Oracles are dumbe. The same Membertou rendered a true Oracle of our comming to Monsieur du Pont, when that he parted from Port Roy∣all, sor to returne into France, seeing the 15. daie of Iuly passed without hauing any newes. For he did maintaine still, and did affirme that there should come a ship, and that his diuell had told it him. Item when the Sauages be a hun∣gred they consult with Membertous Oracle, and he saith vnto them, Go yee to such a place & you shal finde game. It happeneth sometimes that they finde some, and some∣times none. If it chance that none be found, the excuse is, that the beast is wandering and hath changed place: but so it comes to passe, that very often they finde some: And this is it which makes them beleeue that this diuell is a god, and they know none other, to whom notwithstand∣ing they yeeld not any seruice nor adoration in any forme of religion.

* 1.51 When that these Aoutmoins make their mowes and moppes, they fix a staffe in a pit, to which they tie a cord, and putting their head into this pit, they make inuocations or coniurations in a language vnknowen to the others that are about, and this with beatings and howlings, vntill they sweat with very paine: yet I haue not heard that they some at the mouth as the Turkes doe. When this diuell is come, this master Aoutmoin makes them beleeue that he holdeth him tied by his cord, and holdeth fast against him, forcing him to giue him an answer before he let him goe. By this is knowen the subtilty of this enemy of nature, who begui∣leth thus these miserable creatures, and his pride withall, in willing that they which doe call vpon him, yeeld vnto him more submission then euer the holy Patriarches and Prophets haue done to God, who haue onely praied with their faces towards the ground. * 1.52

That done he beginneth to sing some thing (as I thinke)

to the praise of the diuell, who hath discouered some game vnto them: and the other Sauages that are there doe an∣swer, making some concordance of musicke among them. Then they dance after their maner, as we will heereafter say, with songs which I vnderstand not, neither those of ours that vnderstood their speech best. But one day go∣ing to walke in our Medowes along the riuer, I drew neere to Membertous cabine, and did write in my table booke part of that which I vnderstood, which is written there yet in these termes; haloet ho ho hé he ha ha haloet ho ho hé, which they did repeat diuers times. The tune is in my said table booke in these notes: re fa sol sol re sol sol fa fa re re sol sol fa fa. One song being ended, they all made a great ex∣clamation, saying E! Then began againe another song, saying: Egrigna hau egrigna he he hu hu ho ho egrigna hau hau hau. The tune of this was, fa fa fa sol sol fa fa re re sol sol fa fa re fa fa sol sol fa. Hauing made the vsuall exclamation they began yet another song which was: Tameia alleluia tameia dou veni hau hau hé hé. The tune whereof was: sol solsolfafarererefafasolfasolfafarere. I attentiuely hark∣ned vpon this word alleluia repeated sundry times, and could neuer heare any other thing. Which maketh mee thinke that these songs are to the praises of the diuel, if not∣withstanding this word signifie with them that which it signifieth in Hebrew, which is, Praise ye the Lord. All the other Nations of those Countries doe the like: but no bo∣dy hath particularily described their songs, sauing Iohn de Leri, who saith that the Brasilians doe make as good agree∣ments, in their Sabbaths. And being one day at their so∣lemnity he doth report that they said, Hè hè hè hè hè hè hè hè hè hè; with this note: fa fa sol fa fa sol sol sol sol sol. And that done they cried out and howled after a fearefull maner the space of a quarter of an houre, and the women did skip violently in the aire vntill they fomed at the mouth: then began againe their musike, saying: Heu heür aüre heür a heür aüre heüra heura ouech: the note is, fa mi re sol

solsolfa mire mire mi vt re. This author saith that in this song, they bewailed their deceassed fathers, which were so valiant, and neuerthelesse they comforted themselues for that after their death, they were assured to goe to them be∣hinde the high Mountaines, where they should daunce and be merry with them. Likewise that they had, with all ve∣hemency, threatned the Ouetacas their enemies to be in ve∣ry short time taken and eaten by them, according as the Caraibes had promised them: and that they had also made mention of the floud spoken of in the former chapter. I leaue vnto them that doe write of Demonomanie to philoso∣phize vpon that matter. But moreouer, I must say that whilest our Sauages do sing in that maner before said, there be some others which doe nothing else but say He or Het (like to a man that cleaueth wood) with a certaine motion * 1.53of the armes: and daunce in round, not holding one ano∣ther, nor moouing out of one place, striking with their feet against the ground, which is the forme of their daunces, like vnto those which the said De Leri reporteth of them of Brasill, which are aboue 1500. leagues from that place. After which things our Sauages make a fire and leap ouer * 1.54it, as the ancient Cananites, Ammonites, and sometimes the Israelites did: but they are not so detestable, for they doe not sacrifice their Children to the diuell, thorow the fire. Besides all this, they put halfe a pole out of the top of the Cabin where they are, at the end whereof there is some Matachias, or some thing else tied, which the diuell cari∣eth away. Thus haue I heard the discourse of their maner of doing in this matter.

* 1.55 There may be heere considered a bad vse to leape ouer the fire, and to make the children to passe thorow the flame in the fire made vpon S. Iohn Baptists day; which * 1.56custome indureth yet to this day among vs, and ought to be reformed. For the same commeth from the ancient ab∣ominations that God hath so much hated, whereof The∣odoret speaketh in this wise: I haue seene (saith he) in some

Townes piles of wood kindled once a yeare, and not onely chil∣dren to leape ouer them, but also men, and the mothers bearing their children ouer the flame, which did seeme vnto them to be as an expiation and purification. And this in my iudgement was the sinne of Achaz.

These fashions haue beene forbiddeen by an ancient * 1.57Councell holden at Constantinople. Whereupon Balsa∣mon doth note that the 23. daie of Iune (which is Saint Iohn Baptist eue) men and women did assemble themselues at the Sea shore and in houses, and the eldest daughter was dressed like a bride, and after they had made good cheare and well drunke, daunces were made, with exclamations and fires all the night, prognosticating of good and bad lucke. These fires haue beene continued among vs, vpon a better subiect. But the abuse must be taken away.

* 1.58 Now as the diuell hath alwaies beene willing to play the ape, and to haue a seruice like to that which is giuen to God, so would hee that his officers should haue the marke of their trade, to the end to deceiue the simple people the better. And indeed Membertou, of whom we haue spo∣ken, as a learned Aoutmoin, carieth hanged at his necke the marke of this profession, which is a purse trianglewise, couered with their imbrodery worke, that is to say with Matachiaz, within which there is I know not what as bigge as a small nut, which he saith to be his diuell called Aoutem, which they of Canada doe name Cudouagni, as saith Iames Quartier. I will not mingle sacred things with prophane, but according as I haue said that the diuell plai∣eth the ape, this maketh me to remember of the Rational or Pectoral of iudgement, which the high Priest did carry be∣fore him in the ancient law, on the which Moses had put Ʋrim and Thummim. Now Rabbi Dauid saith that it is not knowen what these Ʋrim and Thummim were, and it see∣meth that they were stones. Rabbi Selomoh saith that it was the name of God Iehouah, an in effable name, which he did put within the foldes of the Pectoral, whereby he made

his word to shine. Iosephus doth thinke that they were Twelue pretious stones. S. Hierome doth interpret these two words to signifie Doctrine and Truth.

And as the Priestly office was successiue, not onely in the house of Aron, but also in the family of the great Priest of Memphis, whose office was assigned to his eldest sonne af∣ter him, as Thyamis saith in the Ethiopian History of Helio∣dorus: Euen so among these people this office is successiue; and by tradition they doe teach the secret thereof to their eldest sonnes. For Membertous eldest sonne (who was na∣med Iudas, in iest, for which he was angry, vnderstanding it was a bad name) told vs, that after his father, he should be Aoutmoin in that precinct: which is a small matter: for euery Sagamos hath his Aoutmoin, if himselfe be not so, but yet they couet the same, for the profit that commeth thereof.

The Brasilians haue their Caraibes, who trauell thorow the villages, making the people beleeue that they haue communication with spirits, through whose meanes they can, not onely giue them victory against their enemies, but also, that of them depends the fertility or sterility of the ground. They haue commonly a certaine kinde of belles or rattles in their hands, which they call Maraca, made with the fruit of a tree, as bigge as an Estriches egge, which they make hollow, as they doe heere the bottels of the Pilgrims that goe to Saint Iames: And hauing filled * 1.59them with small stones, they make a noise with them, in their solemnities, like the bladders of hogges: and going from towne to towne they beguile the world, telling the people that their diuell is within the same. These Maracas or Rattles wel decked with faire feathers, they sticke in the ground the stafe that is thorow it, and doe place them all along and in the middest of the houses, commanding that meat and drinke be giuen to them. In such wise that these * 1.60cogging mates, making the other poore idiots to beleeue (as the Sacrificers of the idoll Bel did heeretofore, of whom

mention is made in the History of Daniel) that those fruits doe eat and drinke in the night: euery housholder giuing credit thereto, doth not faile to set neere these Maracas, meale, flesh, fish, and drinke, which seruice they continue by the space of fifteene daies or three weekes: and during that time they are so foolish as to perswade themselues that in sounding with these Maracas, some spirit speaketh vn∣to them, and attribute diuinity vnto them. In such sort that they would esteeme it a great misdeed to take away the meat that is presented before those faire belles, with which meates those reuerend Caraibes doe meerely fatten themselues. And so vnder false pretexts, is the world de∣ceiued.

CHAP. 7.

Of their Language.

THe effects of the confusion of Babel are come in as farre as to those people whereof we speake, as well as in the hither world. For I see that the Patagons doe speake another language than them of Brasil, and they otherwise than the Peroüans, and the Peroüans are distinct * 1.61from the Maxicans: the Iles likewise haue their peculiar speech: they speake not in Florida as they doe in Virginia: Our Souriquois and Etechemins vnderstand not the Ar∣mouchiquois: nor these the Iroquois: briefely, euery Nation is diuided by the language: yea in one and the selfe same Prouince there is difference in language, euen as in Gallia the Fleming, they of Basse Bretaigne, the Gascon and the Basque doe not agree. For the Authour of the History of Virgnia saith, that there euery Wiroans, or Lord, hath his peculiar speech. Let this be for example, that the chiefe man or Captaine of some precinct (whom our Historians Iames Quartier and Laudonniere, doe call by the name of King) is called in Canada, Agohanna; among the Souriquois, Sagamos; in Virginia, Wiroans; in Florida, Paracussi; In the

Iles of Cuba, Cacique: the Kings of Perou, Inguas, and so foorth. I haue left the Armouchiquois and others, which I know not. As for the Brasilians they haue no Kings, but the old ancient men, whom they call Peoreroupichech, be∣cause of the experience they haue of things past, are they which doe gouerne, exhort and dispose of all things. The very tongues are changed, as we see, that with vs we haue not the language of the ancient Gaullois, nor that which was in Charolus Magnus time (at least it doth differ very much) the Italians doe speake no more Latin, nor the Gre∣cians the ancient Greeke, specially in the sea coasts, nor the Iewes the ancient Hebrew. In like maner Iames Quartier hath left vnto vs a kinde of Dictionary of the language of Canada, wherein our Frenchmen that haunt there, in these daies, vnderstand nothing: and therefore I would not insert it heere: onely I haue there found Caraconi which signifieth bread, and now they say Caracona, which I e∣steeme to be a word of Basque. For the satisfaction of some I will set heere some numbers of the ancient and new lan∣guage of Canada.

The old.	The new.
1 Segada.	1 Begou.
2 Tigeni.	2 Nichou.
3 Ashe.	3 Nichtoa.
4 Homacon.	4 Rau.
5 Oniscon.	5 Apateta.
6 Indaic.	6 Coutouachin.
7 Ayaga.	7 Neouachin.
8 Addegue.	8 Nestouachin.
9. Madellon.	9 Pescoüadet.
10 Assem.	10 Metren.

The Souriquois doe say.	The Etechemins.
1 Negous.	1 Bechkon.
2 Tabo.	2 Nich.
3 Chicht.	3 Nach.

4 Neou.	4 Iau.
5 Nan.	5 Prenchk.
6 Kamachin.	6 Chachit.
7 Eroeguenik.	7 Coutachit.
8 Meguemorchin.	8 Erouiguen.
9 Echkonadek.	9 Pechcoquem.
10 Metren.	10 Peiock.

* 1.62 For the conformity of languages, there are sometimes found words in these parts, which doe signifie some thing there, as Iohn de Leri saith, that Leri signifieth an Oister in Brasil: but very few words are found which come in one and the selfesame signification. In Maffeus his Orient all * 1.63History I haue read Sagamos in the same signification as our Souriquois doe take it, to wit, a King, a Duke, a Cap∣taine. And they that haue beene in Guinèe say, that this word Babougic signifieth there a little child, or a fawne of a beast, in that sense as the said Souriquois take that word, as this French word Moustache, which commeth of Mi∣stax, and that which we say in French boire a tire-larigot, which I construe in English to drinke till ones eies be out, commeth of Larygx Lariggos &c. And the Greeke words Paradeisos, Bosphoros, come from the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

* 1.64 But concerning the cause of the change of the language in Canada, whereof we haue spoken, I thinke that it hath happened by a destruction of people. For it is some eight yeeres▪, since the Iroquois did assemble themselues to the number of 8000. men, and discomfited all their enemies, whom they surprised in their inclosures. To this I adde the trafficke which they make from time to time for their skinnes, since the French men came to fetch them: for in the time of Iames Quartier Beuers were not cared for. The hats that be made of it are in vse but since that time: not that the inuention thereof is new: for in the ancient orders * 1.65of the Hat-makers of Paris, it is said that they shall make

hats of fine Beuers (which is the Castor) but whether it be for the dearenesse, or otherwise, the vse thereof hath beene long since left off.

* 1.66 As for the Pronounciation, our Souriquois haue the Greeke ({ou}) which we call (v), and their words doe com∣monly end in (a) as Souriquois, Souriquoa: Captaine, Ca∣pitaina: Normand, Normandia: Basque, Basquoa: vne Martre (a Marten) Martra: a banquet, Tabaguia: &c. But there are certaine letters which they cannot well pro∣nounce, that is to say, an (v) consonant, and (f) in stead whereof they put (b) and (p) as for fevre (which is a smith) they will say (pebre.) And for (Sauvago, which signifieth Sauage) they say Chabaia, and so call they themselues, not knowing in what sense we take that word. And yet they pronounce the rest of the French tongue better than our Gascons, who, besides the turning of (v) into (b) and of the (b) into (v,) were yet discerned in the last troubles and badly handled in Prouence, by the pronouncing of * 1.67the word (Cabre, in stead whereof they did say (Crabe,) as aforetime the Ephraiimtes hauing lost the battel against the Galaadites, thinking to scape away, were well knowen in passing the riuer Iordan, in pronouncing the word Shib∣boleth, which signifieth an eare of Corne, in stead whereof they did say Sibboleth, which signifieth the foord of a riuer, asking if they might well passe. The Greekes had also a sundry pronunciation of the selfesame word, because they had foure distinct tongues, varying from the common speech. And in Plautus we read that the Peaenestins not farre distant from Rome did pronounce Konia, in stead of Ciconia. Yea euen at this day the good wiues of Paris doe yet say, mon Courin, for mon Cousin, which is my Co∣zen: and mon Mazi, for mon Mari, which signifieth hus∣band.

* 1.68 Now to returne to our Sauages: although that by reason of trafficke many of our Frenchmen doe vnderstand them, notwithstanding they haue a particular tongue, which is

onely knowen to them: which maketh me to doubt of that which I haue said, that the language which was in Canada in the time of Iames Quartier is no more in vse. For to ac∣commodate themselues with vs, they speake vnto vs in the language which is to vs more familiar, wherein is much Basque mingled with it: not that they care greatly to speake our languages: for there be some of them which do sometimes say, that they come not to seeke after vs: but by long frequentation they cannot but retaine some word or other.

* 1.69 I will farther say, that concerning the numbers (seeing we haue spoken of it) they doe not recken distinctly as we doe, the daies, the weekes, the moneths, the yeares; but doe declare the yeares by number of summes, as for 100. yeares, they will say Cachmetren achtek, that is to say 100. Sonnes, bitumetrenaguè achtek 1000. Sonnes, that is to say 1000. yeares: metren knichkaminau, tenne Moneths, tabo metren guenak 20. daies. And for to shew an inumera∣ble thing, as the people of Paris, they will take their haires or hands full of sand: And after that maner doth the holy Scripture like wise vse sometimes to number, comparing (Hiperbolicalie) armies to the sand that is on the Sea shore. They also signifie the seasons by their effects, as for to make a man to vnderstand that the Sagamos Poutrincourt will come at the spring time, they will say, nibir betour, Sa∣gmo (for Sagamos, a word shortned) Poutrincourt betour kedretch; that is to say, the leafe being come, then will the Sagamos Poutrincourt come certainly. Therefore as they haue no distinction neither of daies nor of yeares, so be not they persecuted, by the vngodlinesse of their Creditors, as in these parts: neither doe their Aoutmoins shorten, nor lengthen, the yeares for to gratifie the Brokers and Ban∣kers, as did, in ancient time, the Idolatrous Priests of Rome, to whom was attributed the gouernment and disposing of * 1.70times, ofseasons and of yeares, as Solin writeth.

CHAP. VIII.

Of the vse of letters.

* 1.71 IT is well knowen that these Westerne Nations haue no vse of letters, and it is that, which all them that haue written of them doe say they haue most admired, to see that by a peece of paper I giue knowledge of my will from one end of the world to the other▪ and they thought that there should be enchantment in this paper. But that is not so much to be wondred at, if we consider that in the time of the Romane Emperours, many Nations of these parts knew not the secrets of letters, amongst whom Taci∣tus * 1.72putteth the Germans (who at this day doe swarme with men of learning) and he addeth a notable sentence, that good maners are in more credit there, then good lawes else∣where.

* 1.73 As for our Gaullois, it was not so with them. For euen from the old time of the golden age they had the vse of let∣ters, yea (by the leaue of those godly doctours who do call them Barbarous) before the Greekes and Latines. For Xenophon (who speaketh largely of them, and of their be∣ginning in his Aequiuoques) doth witnesse vnto vs, that the letters which Cadmus brought to the Greekes were not so much like to the Phaenicien letters, as the Galatees were, that is the Gaullois. Wherein Caesar did Aequiuocate in saying that the Druides did vse of Greeke letters in priuate matters: for contrariwise the Greekes haue vsed of the * 1.74Gaullois letters. And Berose saith that the third King of the Gaullois, after the floud, named Sorron, did institute Vni∣uersities in these parts: and Diodorus doth adde that there was in the Gaulles Philosophers and Diuines called Saroni∣des (much more ancient then the Druides) which were greatly reuerenced, and vnto whom all the people did o∣bey. The same Authours doe say, that Bardus, first King * 1.75of the Gaullois did inuent both rymes and musike,

brought in Poets and Rhethoricians, who were called Bardes, whereof Caesar and Strabo make mention. But the same Diodore writeth, that Poets were among them in such reuerence, that when two armies were ready to strike, ha∣uing their swords drawen, and the iauelins in hand to giue the onset, those Poets comming, euery one did surcease and put vp their weapons: so much doth wrath giue place to wisedome, yea among the wildest Barbarians, and so much doth Mars reuerence the Muses, saith the Authour, So I hope that our most Christian, most August, and most victorious king Henry the Fourth, after the thundring of besieging of townes and battels is ceased, reuerencing * 1.76the Muses, and honoring them, as he hath alreadie done, not onely he will reduce his eldest daughter to her ancient glory, and giue vnto her being a roiall daughter, the pro∣prietie of that Basilic, fastened to the temple of Apollo, who, by an hidden vertue, did hinder that the Spiders should weaue their webbe along his walles: But will also establish his New France, and bring to the bosome of the Church so many poore soules which that countrey beareth, al starued for the want of the word of God, who are as a pray vnto hell: And that for to doe this hee will * 1.77giue meanes to conduct thither, Christian Sarronides and Bardes, bearing the Flower-deluce in their hearts, who will instruct and bring to ciuilitie those barbarous peo∣ple, and will bring them to his obedience.

CHAP. IX.

Of their clothing and wearing of their haires.

GOd in the beginning did create man naked, and in∣nocent, made all the parts of his body to bee of ho∣nest sight. But sin hath made the members of gene∣ration to become shamefull vnto vs, and not vnto beasts which haue no sinne. It is the cause why our first parents

hauing knowen their nakednesse, destitute of clothes, did * 1.78sow figge leaues together for to hide their shame there∣with: But God made vnto them coates of skinnes, and clothed them with it; and this before they went out of the gardē of Eden. Clothing then is not only to defend vs from cold, but also for decencie, and to couer our shame. And neuerthelesse many nations haue anciently liued, and at this day doe liue naked, without apprehension of this shame, decencie, and honestie. And I maruell not of the Brasilien Sauages that are such, as well men as women, nor of the ancient Picts (a nation of great Britaine) who (He∣rodian saith) had not any vse of clothes, in the time of Se∣uerus the Emperour: nor of a great number of other na∣tions that haue beene and yet are naked: for one may say of them, that they be people fallen into a reprobate sense, and forsaken of God: But of Christians which are in Aethiopia vnder the great Negus, whom we call Prester-Ihon; * 1.79which, by the report of the Portingals that haue wri∣ten histories of them, haue not their parts which wee call priuie members, any waies couered. But the Sauages of New France and of Florida, haue better learned and kept in minde the lesson of honestie, than those of Aethiopia. For they couer them with a skinne tied to a latch or gir∣dle of leather, which passing between their buttocks, ioin∣eth the other end of the said latch behind. And for the rest of their garments, they haue a cloake on their backs, made with many skinnes, whether they be of Otters or of Bea∣uers: and one only skin, whether it be of Ellan, or Stagges skinne, Beare, or Luserne, which cloake is tied vpward with a leather riband, and they thrust commonly one arme out, but being in their cabins, they put it off, vn∣lesse it be cold: And I cannot better compare it than to pictures that are made of Hercules, who killed a lion and put the skinne thereof on his backe. Notwithstanding they haue more ciuilitie, in that they couer their priuie * 1.80members. As for the women, they differ onely in one

thing, that is, they haue a girdle ouer the skin they haue on: and doe resemble (without comparison) the pictures that be made of Saint Iohn Baptist. But in Winter they make good Beuer sleeues, tied behind, which keepe them very warme. And after this maner were the ancient Ger∣mans clothed, by the report of Caesar and Tacitus, hauing the most part of the body naked.

As for the Armouchiquois and Floridians they haue no furres, but onely shamois: yea the said Armouchiquois haue very often but a peece of matte vpon their backe, for fashions sake, hauing neuerthelesse their priuie mem∣bers * 1.81couered. God hauing so wisely prouided for mans infirmitie, that in cold countries he hath giuen furres, and not in the hot, because that otherwise men would make no esteeme of them. And so for that which concerneth the body. Let vs come to the legges and feet, then we will end with the head.

* 1.82 Our Sauages in the Winter, going to sea, or a hunting, doe vse great and high stockings, like to our boote-hosen, which they tie to their girdles, and at the sides outward, there is a great number of points without tagges. I doe not see that they of Brasil or Florida, doe vse of them, but see∣ing they haue leather, they may as well make of them, if they haue need as the others. Besides these long stock∣ings, * 1.83our Sauages doe vse shooes, which they call Me∣kezin, which they fashion very properly, but they can∣not dure long, specially when they goe into watrie pla∣ces, because they be not curried, nor hardened, but onely made after the maner of Buffe, which is the hide of an Ellan. Howsoeuer it be, yet are they in better order then * 1.84were the ancient Gottes, which were not throughly ho∣sed, but with buskins or halfe bootes, which came some∣what higher than the anckle of the foote, where they made a knot, which they bound with horse haires, ha∣uing the calfe of the legge, the knees and thighes naked. And for the rest of their garments they had leather

coates pleated: as greasie as Lard, and the sleeues downe to the beginning of the arme. And on those Ierkins in stead of gold lace, they made red borders, as our Sauages doe. Behold the state of those that ransacked the Romane Empire, whom Sidonius Apollinaris Bishop of Auuergne, * 1.85doth describe after this maner, going to the Councell of Auitus the Emperour, for to treat of peace:

—Squalent vestes, acsordidamacro Linteapinguescunt tergo, nec tangere possunt Altatae suram pelles, ac poplite nudo Peronem pauper nudis suspendit equinum, &c.

* 1.86 As for the head attire, none of the Sauages haue any, vnlesse it bee that some of the hether lands trucke his skinnes with Frenchmen for Hattes and Cappes: but ra∣ther both men and women weare their haires flittring o∣uer their shoulders, neither bound nor tied, except that the men doe trusse them vpon the crowne of the head, some foure fingers length, with a leather lace: which they let hang downe behinde. But for the Armouchiquois & Flo∣ridians, as well men as women, they haue their haires much longer, and they hang them downe lower than the girdle when they are vntrussed: for to auoide then the hin∣drance that they might bring to them, they trusse them vp as our horse-keepers doe a horses taile, and the men doe sticke in them some feather that like them, and the women a needle or bodkin with three points after the fashion of * 1.87the french Ladies, who also weare their needles or bodkins that serue them partly for an ornament of the head. All the ancient had this custome to goe bareheaded, and the vse of hats is but lately come in. The faire Absalon was * 1.88hanged by his haires at an Oake, after he had lost the bat∣tell against his fathers army, and they did neuer couer their heads in those daies, but when they did mourne for some misfortune, as may be noted by the example of Da∣uid, who hauing vnderstood his sonnes conspiracy fled * 1.89from Ierusalem, and went vp the Mountaine of Oliues

* 1.90 weeping and hauing his head couered, and all the people that was with him. The Persians did the like, as may be gathered by the Historie of Aman, who being comman∣ded to honour him whom he would haue to be hanged, to wit Mardochee, went home to his house weeping, and his head couered, which was a thing extraordinary. The Ro∣mans at their beginning did the like, as I gather by the words which did command the hangman to doe his office, recited by Cicero and Titus Liuius in these termes: Vade lictor, colliga manus, caput obnubito, arbori infelici suspendito. And if we will come to our Westerly and Northerly peo∣ple, we shall finde that the most part did were long haires, like vnto them that we call Sauages. That cannot be deni∣ed of the Trans-Alpin Gaullois, who for that occasion gaue the name to Gallia Comata; whereof Martiall speaking saith;

—Mollesque Flagellant Colla comae.

Our French Kings haue beene surnamed hairy, because they did weare their haires so long that they did beat downe to the backe and the shoulders, so that Gregory of Tours speaking of King Clouis haires, he calleth it Capil∣lorum Flagella. The Gothes did the like, and left to hang ouer their shoulders great flockes of haires curled, which the authours of that time doe call granos, which fashion of * 1.91haires was forbidden to Priests, also the secular apparell, in a Councell of the Gothes: and Iornandes in the History of the Gothes reciteth that King Atalaric would that the Priests should were the Thiare, or hat, making two sorts of people, some whom he called Pileatos, the others Capillatos, which these tooke for so great a fauour to be called hairy, that they made mention of this benefit in their songs: and notwithstanding they braided not their haires. But I finde by the testimony of Tacitus that the Sueuians a Nation of Germany did wreath, knit, and tie their haires on the crowne of their heads, euen as we haue said of the Souri∣quois and Armouchiquois. In one thing the Armouchiquois

doe differ from the Souriquois and other Sauages of New-found-land, which is, that they pull out their haires before, which the others doe not. Contrary to whom, Pliny reci∣teth * 1.92that at the descent of the Ripheen Mountaines ancient∣ly was the region of the Arimpheons, whom we now call Muscouites, who dwelt in forests, but they were all sha∣uen as well men as women, and tooke it for a shamefull thing to weare any haires. So we see that one selfe same fashion of liuing is receiued in one place and reiected in a∣nother. Which is familiarily euident vnto vs in many o∣ther things in our regions of these parts, where we see ma∣ners and fashions of liuing, all contrary, yea sometimes vn∣der one and the same Prince.

CHAP. X.

Of the forme, colour, stature, and actiuity of the Sauages: and incidently of the flies in those Westerne parts: and why the Americans be not blacke, &c.

AMongst all the formes of liuing and bodily crea∣tures, that of man is the fairest and the most per∣fect. Which was very decent, both to the creature and to the Creator, seeing that man is placed in this world to command all that is heere beneath. But although that Nature indeuoureth herselfe alwaies to doe good, not∣withstanding shee is sometimes short and forced in her actions, and thereof it commeth that we haue monsters and vgly things, contrary to the ordinary rule of others. Yea euen sometimes after that nature hath done her office, we helpe by our artes to render that which she hath made, rediculous and misshapen: As for example, the Brasilians are borne as faire as the common sort of men, but comming out of the wombe, they are made deformed in squizing of their nose, which is the chiefest part wherein consisteth the beauty of man. True it is that as in certaine Countries

* 1.93 they praise the long noses, in others the hawke noses, so a∣mong the Brasilians it is a faire thing to be flat nosed, as al∣so among the Moores of Africa, which we see to be all of the same sort. And with these large nostrils, the Brasilians are accustomed to make themselues yet more deformed by Art, making great holes in their cheekes, and vnder the lower lippe, for to put therein greene stones and of other colours, of the bignesse of a tester: so that those stones be∣ing taken away, it is a hideous thing to see those people. But in Florida, and euery where, on this side the Tropique of Cancer, our Sauages be generally goodly men, as they be in Europe: if there be any short nosed one it is a rare thing. They be of a good stature, and I haue seene no dwarffes there, nor any that drew neere to it. Notwith∣standing (as I haue said elsewhere) in the Mountaines of the Iroquois, which are beyond the great fall of the great riuer of Canada, there is a certaine Nation of Sauages, little men, valiant and feared euery where, which are more often as∣sailers than defenders. But although that where we dwelt the men be of a good height, neuerthelesse I haue seen none so tall as Monsieur De Poutrincourt, whose talenesse be∣commeth him very well. I will not speake heere of the Patagons, a people which is beyond the riuer of Plate, whom Pighafetta in his voyage about the world, saith to be of such an height, that the talest among vs could scarse reach to their girdle. The same is out of the limits of our New France. But I will willingly come to the other cir∣cumstances of body of our Sauages, seeing the subiect cal∣leth vs thereunto.

They are all of an Oliue colour, or rather tawny colour, like to the Spaniards, not that they be so borne, but being the most part of the time naked, they grease their bodies, * 1.94and doe anoint them sometimes with oile, for to defend them from the flies, which are very troublesome, not onely, where we were, but also thorow all that new world and euen in Brasil, so that it is no wonder if Belzebub

prince of flies hath there a great Empire. These flies are * 1.95of a colour drawing towards red, as of corrupted bloud, which maketh me to beleeue that their generation com∣meth but from the rottennesse of woods. And indeed we haue tried that the second yeare, being in a place somwhat more open, wee haue had fewer of them than at the first. They cannot endure great heat, nor winde: but other∣wise (as in close darke weather) they are very noysome, by reason of their stings, which they haue, long for so small a body: & they be so tender that if one touch them neuer so little they are squised. They begin to come about the 15. * 1.96of Iune, and doe retire themselues in the beginning of Sep∣tember. Being in the Port De Campseau in the moneth of August I haue not seene nor felt any one; whereof I did wonder, seeing that the nature of the soile and of the woods is all one. In September, after that this vermine is gone away, there grow other flies like vnto ours, but they are not troublesome, and become very bigge. Now our Sa∣uages * 1.97to saue themselues from the stinging of these crea∣tures, rubbe themselues with certaine greases and oiles, as I haue said, which make them foule and of a tawnish colour. Besides that alwaies they lie on the ground, or be exposed to the heat and the wind.

But there is cause of wondering, wherefore the Brasili∣ans, and other inhabitants of America betweene the two Tropikes, are not borne blacke as they of Africa, seeing that it seemeth it is the selfesame case, being vnder one and the selfesame parallell and like eleuation of the Sunne. If the Poets fables were sufficient reasons for to take away this scruple, one might say that Phaeton hauing done the foo∣lish deed in conducting the Charet of the Sunne, onely Africa was burned, and the horses set againe in their right course, before they came to the New world. But I had ra∣ther * 1.98say, that the heat of Lybia, being the cause of this blacknesse of men, is ingendred from the great lands ouer which the Sunne passeth before it come thither, from

whence the heat is still carried more abundantly by the swift motion of this great Heauenly torch. Whereunto the great sands of that Prouince doe also helpe, which are very capable of those heates, specially not being watered * 1.99with store of riuers, as America is, which aboundeth in ri∣uers and brookes as much as any Prouince in the World: which doe giue perpetuall refreshing vnto it, and makes the region much more temperate: the ground being also there more fat, and retaining better the dewes of Heauen, which are there abundantly, and raines also, for the rea∣sons abuesaid. For the Sunne finding in the meeting of these lands those great moistnesses, he doth not faile to draw a good quantitie of them, and that so much the more plentifully, that his force is there great and maruel∣lous: which makes there continuall raines, especially to them that haue him for their zenith. I adde one great rea∣son, that the Sunne leauing the lands of Africa, giueth his beames vpon a moist element by so long a course, that he hath good meanes to sucke vp vapors, and to draw toge∣ther with him great quantitie thereof into those parts: which maketh that the cause is much differing of the co∣lour of these two people, and of the temperature of their lands.

* 1.100 Let vs come to other circumstances, and seeing that we are about colours, I will say, that all they which I haue seene haue blacke haires, some excepted which haue a∣bram colour haires: but of flaxen colour I haue seene none, and lesse of red: and one must not thinke that they which are more Southerly be otherwise: for the Floridi∣ans and Brasilians are yet blacker than the Sauages of New found land. The beard of the chinne (which our Sauages call migidoni) is with them as blacke as their haires. They all take away the producing cause thereof, except the Sa∣gamos, who for the most part haue but a little. Membertou hath more than all the others, and notwithstanding it is not thicke, as it is commonly with Frenchmen. If these

people weare no beards on their chinne (at the least the most part) there is no cause of maruelling. For the ancient Romans themselues, esteeming that that was a hinderance vnto them, did weare none, vntill the time of Adrian the Emperour, who first began to weare a beard. Which they tooke for such an honour, that a man accused of any crime, had not that priuiledge to shaue his haires, as may be gathered by the testimonie of Aulus Gellius, speaking * 1.101of Scipio, the sonne of Paul. As for the inferiour parts, our Sauages doe not hinder the growing or increasing of haires there. It is said that the women haue some there al∣so. And according as they be curious, some of our men haue made them beleeue, that the French women haue beards on their chinnes, and haue left them in that good opinion, so that they were very desirious to see some of them, & their maner of clothing. By these particularities one may vnderstand, that all these people haue generally lesser haires than we: for along the body they haue none at all: so farre is it then that they be hairie as some thinke. This belongeth to the inhabitants of the Iles Gorgades, from whence Hanno the Carthaginien captaine brought two womens skinnes, which he did set vp in the temple of Iuno for great singularitie: But heere is to bee noted what we haue said, that our sauage people haue almost all their haires blacke: for the Frenchmen in one and the selfesame degree are not commonly so. The ancient au∣thors * 1.102Polybius, Caesar, Strabo, Diadore the Cicilian, and particularly Ammian Marcellin, doe say, that the anci∣ent Gaullois had almost all their haires as yellow as gold, were of high stature, and fearefull for their gastly lookes: besides quarelsome and readie to strike: a fearefull voice, neuer speaking but in threatning. At this time those qua∣lities are well changed. For there are not now so many yellow haires: nor so many men of high stature, but that other nations haue as tall: As for the fearefull lookes, the delicacies of this time haue moderated that: and as for

the threatning voice, I haue scarse seene in all the Gaules but the Gascons, and them of Languedoc, which haue their maner of speech some what rude, which they retaine of the Gotish and of the Spaniard, by their neighbour∣hood. But as for the haires it is very farre from being so commonly blacke. The same author Ammian saith also, that the women of the Gaules (whom he noted to be good shrewes, and to bee too hard for their husbands, when they are in choler) haue blue eies: and consequently the men: and notwithstanding in that respect wee are much mingled: which maketh that one knoweth not what * 1.103rarenesse to chuse for the beautie of eies. For many doe loue the blue eies, and others loue them greene: which were also in ancient time most praised. For among the Sonnets of Monsieur de Couci, (who was in old time so great a clerke in loue matters, that songs were made of it) greene eies are praised.

The Germans haue kept better than we the qualities which Tacitus giueth them, likewise that which Ammian reciteth of the Gaullois: In so great a number of men (saith Tacitus) there is but one fashion of garments: They haue blue eies and fearefull, their haires shining as gold, and are very corpulent. Pliny giueth the same bodily qualities to the people of the Taprobane, saying that they haue redde haires, their eies blue, and the voice horrible and feare∣full. Wherein I know not if I ought to beleeue him, con∣sidering the climate, which is in the 8, 9. and 10. degrees onely, and that in the kingdome of Calecute, farther off than the Aequinoctial line, the men are blacke. But as for our Sauages, concerning their eies, they haue them neither blue nor greene, but blacke for the most part, like to their haires: and neuerthelesse their eies are not small, as they of the ancient Scythians, but of a decent greatnesse. And I may say assuredly and truely, that I haue seene there as faire boies and girles, as any can be in France. For as for the mouth, they haue no bigge moorish lippes, as in Afri∣ca,

and also in Spaine; they are well limmed, well boned, and well bodied, competently strong: and neuerthelesse we had many in our company who might haue wrestled well enough with the strongest of them: but being hard∣ned, there would be made of them very good men for the warre, which is that wherein they most delight. Moreo∣uer, * 1.104among them there is none of those prodigious men whereof Pliny maketh mention, which haue no noses in their faces, or no lips, or no tong: Item, which are without mouth, & without nose, hauing but two small holes, wher∣of one of them serueth for to breath, the other serueth in stead of a mouth: Item, which haue dogges heads, and a dogge for king: Item, which haue their heads on the brest, or one onely eie in the middest of the forehead, or a flat broad foot to couer their heads when it raineth, and such like monsters. There is none also of them which our Sauage Agohanna told captaine Iames Quartier that hee * 1.105had seene in Saguenay, whereof we haue spoken heereto∣fore. If there be any blinde with one eie, or lame (as it hapneth sometimes) it is a casuall thing, and commeth of hunting.

Being well composed, they cannot chuse but be nim∣ble and swift in running. We haue spoken heeretofore of the nimblenesse of the Brasilians, Margaias and Ou-etacas: * 1.106but all nations haue not those bodily dispositions. They which liue in mountains haue more dexteritie than they of the vallies, because they breath a purer and cleerer aire, and that their food is better. In the vallies the aire is gros∣ser, and the lands fatter, and consequently vnholesommer. The nations that be between the Tropikes, haue also more agilitie than the others, participating more with the firie nature than they that are farther off. This is the cause why Pliny speaking of the Gorgones and Iles Gorgonides (which * 1.107are those of Cap Ʋerd) saith, that the men are there so light of foote, that scarse one may follow them by the eye∣sight,

in such maner, that Hanno the Carthaginian could not catch any one of them. He maketh the like relation of the Troglodytes, a nation of Guinee, whom hee saith are called Therothoens, because they are as swift in hunting vpon the land, as the Ichthyophages are prompt in swim∣ing in the sea, who almost are as seldome wearie therein as a fish. And Maffeus in his Histories of the Indies re∣porteth, that the Naires (so the nobles and warriours are called) of the kingdome of Malabaris, are so nimble and so swift, as it is almost incredible, and doe handle so well their bodies at will, that they seeme to haue no bones, in such sort, that it is hard to come to skirmish against such men, forasmuch as with this agilitie, they aduance and re∣coile as they list. But for to make themselues such, they helpe nature, and their sinewes are stretched out euen * 1.108from seuen yeeres of age, which afterward are anointed and rubbed with oile of Sesamum. That which I say, is knowen euen in beasts: for a Spanish Genet or a Barbe is more liuely and light in running, than a Roossin or Ger∣main Curtall; an Italian horse more than a French horse. Now although that which I haue said be true, yet for all that there be nations out of the Tropikes, who by exer∣cise * 1.109and Art come to such agilitie. For the holy Scripture maketh mention of one Hazael an Israelite, of whom it witnesseth, that he was as light of foot as a Roe bucke of the fields. And for to come to the people of the North, the Heruli are renouned for being swift in runing, by this verse of Sidonius:

Cursu Herulus, iaculis Hunnus, Francusque natatu. And by this swiftnesse the Germans sometimes troubled very much Iulius Caesar. So our Armouchiquois are as swift as grey hounds, as we haue said heertofore, and the other Sauages are little inferior vnto them, and yet they do not force nature, neither doe they vse any Art to run well. But as the ancient Gaulois, being addicted to hunting (for

it is their life) and to warre, their bodies are nimble, and so little charged with fatte, that it doth not hinder them from running at their will.

* 1.110 Now the Sauages dexteritie is not knowen onely by running, but also in swimming; which they all can doe: but it seemes, that some more than others. As for the Bra∣silians they are so naturall in that trade, that they would swimme eight daies in the sea, if hunger did not presse them, and they feare more that some fish should deuoure them, than to perish through wearinesse. The like is in Florida, where the men will follow a fish in the sea, and will take it vnlesse it be too bigge. Ioseph Acosta saith so much of them of Peru. And as for that which concern∣eth breathing, they haue a certaine Art to suppe vp the water, and to cast it out againe, by which meanes they will remaine easily in it a long time. The women likewise haue a maruellous disposition to that exercise: for the Hi∣story of Florida maketh mention that they can passe great riuers in swimming, holding their children with one arme: and they climbe very nimbly vp the highest trees of the countrey. I will affirme nothing of the Armouchi∣quois, nor of our Sauages, because I tooke no heed to it: but it is very certaine that all can swim very cunningly. For the other parts of their bodies they haue them verie perfect, as likewise the naturall senses. For Membertou (who is aboue an hundred yeeres old) did see sooner a shaloupe or a Canow of the Sauages, to come afarre off vnto Port Royall, than any of vs: and it is said of the Bra∣silians and other Sauages of Peru hidden in the moun∣taines, that they haue the smelling so good, that in smel∣ling of the hand, they know if a man be a Spaniard or a French man: And if he be a Spaniard, they kill him with∣out remission, so much doe they hate him for the harmes that they haue receiued of them. Which the abouesaid Acosta doth confesse when he speaketh of leauing the In∣dians * 1.111to liue according to their ancient policie, reprouing

the Spaniards in that. And therefore (saith he) this is a thing preiudiciall vnto vs, because that they take occa∣sion to abhor vs (note that he speaketh of them who doe obey them) as men who in all things, whether it be in good, whether it be in euill, haue alwaies beene, and still are, contrary vnto them.

CHAP. XI.

Of the Paintings, Markes, Incisions, and Ornaments of their body.

IT is no maruell if the Ladies of our time do paint them∣selues: for of a long time and in many places that trade hath had beginning. But it is reprooued in the holy bookes, and made a reproach by the voices of the Pro∣phets, as when Ieremy threatneth the Citie of Ierusalem: * 1.112When thou shalt be destroied (saith he) what wilt thou doe? though thou clothest thy selfe with skarlet, though thou deck∣est thy selfe with Ornaments of gold, though thou paintest thy face with colours, yet shalt thou trim thy selfe in vaine: for thy louers will abhor thee, and seeke thy life. The Prophet * 1.113Ezechiel maketh the like reproach to the Cities of Ierusa∣lem and Samaria, which he compareth to two leaud har∣lots, who hauing sent to seeke out men comming from far, and being come, they haue washed themselues, and painted their faces, and haue put on their faire ornaments. The * 1.114Queene Iesabel doing the same, was for all that cast downe out of a window, and bare the punishment of her wicked life. The Romans did anciently paint their bodies with vermillion (as Pliny saith) when they entred in triumph into Rome, and he addeth, that the Princes & great Lords of Ethiopia made great account of that colour, wherewith they wholly painted themselues red: also both the one and the other did serue themselues therewith to make their god fairer: And that the first expence which was allowed of by the Censors and Masters of Accounts in Rome was

of the monies bestowed for to colour with vermilion the face of Iupiter. The same author reciteth in another place, * 1.115that the Anderes, Mathites, Mosagebes and Hipporeens, people of Libya, did plaister all their bodies ouer with red chaulke. Briefely, this fashion did passe as farre as to the North. And thereof is come the name that was giuen to the Picts, an ancient people of Scythia, neighbours to the Gothes, who in the yeare 87. after the Natiuity of our Lord Iesus Christ, vnder the Empire of Domitian made courses and spoiles thorow the Iles which lie North ward, where hauing found men who made them resistance, they retur∣ned backe without doing any thing, and liued yet naked in their cold Countrie vntill the yeare of our Lord 370. At which time vnder the Empire of Valentinian being ioy∣ned * 1.116with the Saxons and Scots they tormented very much them of Great Britan, as Ammian Marcellin reciteth: and being resolued to remaine there (as they did) they deman∣ded of the Britons (which now are Englishmen) wiues in marriage. Whereupon being denied, they retired them∣selues to the Scots, of whom they were furnished, vpon condition that the masculine race of the Kings comming to faile among them, that then the women should succeed in the Realme. Now these people were called Picts, be∣cause of the paintings which they vsed vpon their naked bodies, which (saith Herodian) they would not couer with * 1.117any clothing for feare to hide and darken the faire painting they had set vpon it, where were set out beasts of all sorts, and printed with Iron instruments, in such sort that it was vnpossible to take them off. Which they did (as Solin saith) euen from their infancy: in maner that as the child did grow, so did grow those fixed figures, euen as the markes that are graued vpon the yong pompions. The Poet Claudian doth also giue vs many witnesses of this in his Panegyriques, as when he speaketh of the Emperour Hono∣rius his Grand-father:

Ille Leues Mauros, nec falso nomine Pictos

Edomuit—And in the Gothicke warre —Ferroque not at as Perlegit exanimes Picto moriente figur as.

This hath beene noted by Monsieur de Belleforest, and afterward by the learned Sauaron vpon the obseruation that Sidoine de Polignac maketh thereof. And albeit that our Celtique Poitevins, called by the Latines Pictones, be not descended from the race of those (for they were anci∣ent Gaullois euen in Iulius Caesars time) neuerthelesse I may well beleeue that this name hath beene giuen them for the same occasion as that of the Picts. And as customes once brought in among a people are not lost but by the length of many ages (as we see yet the follies of Shroue-Tuesday to continue) so the vses of painting, whereof we haue spo∣ken remaineth in some Northerly Nations. For I haue heard sometimes Monsieur Le Comte D'Egmond tell, that he hath seene in his yong yeares them of Brunzwich come in∣to his fathers house with their faces greased with painting, and their visage all blacked, from whence peraduenture this word of Bronzer may be deriued, which signifieth in Picardy to blacke. And generally I beleeue that all those Northerly people did vse painting, when they would make themselues braue. For the Gelons and Agathyrses, Nati∣ons of Scythia like the Picts, were of this fraternity, and with Iron instruments did colour their bodies. The Eng∣lishmen * 1.118likewise, then called Britons, by the saying of Tertullian. The Gothes, besides the Iron instruments, did vse vermillion to make their faces and bodies red. Briefely, it was a sport in the old time to see so many Antikes, men and women: for there are found yet old Pictures, which he that hath made the History of the Englishmens voyage into Virginia hath cut in brasse, where the Picts of both sex are painted out, with their fair incisions, and swords hang∣ing vpon the naked flesh, as Herodian describeth them.

* 1.119 This humour of painting hauing beene so generall in these parts, there is no cause of mocking, if the people of

the West Indies haue done, and yet do the like: which is vniuersall & without exception among those nations. For if any one of them maketh loue, he shall be painted with blue or red colour, and his Mistres also. If they haue veni∣son in abundance, or be glad for any thing, they will doe the like generally. But when that they are sadde, or plot some treason, then they ouercast all their face with blacke, and are hideously deformed. Touching the body, our Sa∣uages apply no painting to it, which the Brasilians and Floridians doe, the most part whereof are painted ouer the bodie, the armes and thighes with faire branches, whose painting can neuer be taken away, because they are prick∣ed within the flesh. Notwithstanding many Brasilians doe paint onely their bodies (without incision) when they list: and this with the iuice of a certaine fruit which they call Genipat, which doth blacke so much, that though they wash themselues, they cannot bee cleane in ten or twelue daies after. They of Ʋirginia, which are more of this side, * 1.120haue markes vpon their backs, like to those that our mar∣chants doe put vpon their packs, by the which (euen as the slaues) one may know vnder what Lord they liue: which is a faire forme of gouernment for this people: see∣ing that the ancient Roman Emperors haue vsed the like towards their souldiers, which were marked with the Imperiall marke, as Saint Augustine, Saint Ambrose, and * 1.121others doe witnesse vnto vs. Which thing Constantine the Great did likewise, but his marke was the signe of the Crosse, which he made to be printed vpon the shoulders of his souldiers, as himselfe saith in an Epistle which hee wrote to the king of Persia, reported by Theodoret in the Ecclesiasticall historie. And the first Christians, as march∣ing vnder the banner of Iesus Christ, did take the same marke, which they printed in their hand, or on the arme, to the end to know one another, specially in time of perse∣cution, as Procopius saith, expounding this place of Isaiah: One will say, I am the Lords, and the other will call * 1.122

himselfe with the name of Iacob: and the other will write with his hand, I am the Lords, and will surname himselfe with the * 1.123name of Israel. The great Apostle S. Paul did beare the marks of the Lord Iesus Christ in his flesh, but it was yet after another maner, that is to say, by the bruses, which he had on his body of the stripes that he had receaued for his name. And the Hebrewes had for marke the Circumci∣sion of the foreskinne, by the which they are sequestred from other nations, and knowen for Gods people. But as for other bodily incisions, such as anciently the Picts did make, and the Sauages doe yet make at this day, they haue beene anciently very expresly forbidden in the Law of * 1.124God giuen to Moses. For it is not lawfull for vs to disfi∣gure the image and the forme that God hath giuen vnto vs. Yea the pictures and paintings haue beene blamed and reprooued by the Prophets, as wee haue noted else∣where. And Tertullian saith, that the Angels which haue discouered and taught vnto men their paintings and coun∣terfetted things, haue beene condemned of God: allea∣ging for profe of his saying, the booke of Enochs prophe∣cie. By these things aboue recited, wee know that this hether world hath anciently been as much deformed and sauage as they of the West Indies: but that which seem∣eth vnto mee most woorthie of wondering, is the naked∣nesse of those people in a cold countrie, wherein they delight, euen to harden their children in the snow, in the riuer, and among the Ice, as we touched heeretofore in an other chapter, speaking of the Cimbres and French-men. Which also hath beene their chiefest strength in the conquests that they haue made.

CHAP. XII.

Of their outward ornaments of the body, bracelets, Carkenets, Eare-rings, &c.

WE that doe liue in these parts vnder the autho∣ritie of our Princes, and ciuilised common∣wealths, haue two great tyrants of our life, to whom the people of the New world haue not beene yet subiected, the excesses of the belly, and the ornament of body, and briefly all that which belongeth to brauerie, which if we should cast off, it would be a meane to recall the golden age, and to take away the calamitie which we see in most part of men. For hee which possesseth much, making small expence, would be liberall, & would succour the needie, whereunto he is hindred, willing not onely to maintaine, but also to augment his traine, and to make shew of himselfe, very often at the costs of the poore * 1.125people, whose bloud hee sucketh, Qui devorant plebem meam sicut escam panis, saith the Psalmist. I leaue that which belongeth to food, not being my purpose to speake * 1.126of it in this Chapter. I leaue also the excesses which consi∣steth in houshold implements, sending the reader backe to Pliny, who hath spoken amply of the Roman pompes and superfluitie, as of vessels after the Furvienne and Clo∣dienne fashion, of bed-steades after the Deliaque fashion, and of tables all wrought with gold and siluer imbossed; where also he setteth out a slaue Drusillanus Rotundus, who being Treasurer of the higher Spaine, caused a forge to be made for to worke a peece of Siluer-plate of fiue quintals weight, accompanied with eight other, all weighing halfe * 1.127a quintall. I will onely speake of the Matachias of our Sa∣uages, and say, that if we did content our selues with their simplicity we should auoid many troubles that we put our selues vnto to haue superfluities, without which we might liue contentedly (because Nature is satisfied with little) and

the coueting whereof makes vs very often to decline from the right way, and to stray from the path of iustice. The excesses of men doe consist the most part in things which I haue said I will omit, which notwithstanding I will not leaue vntouched, if it come to purpose. But Ladies haue alwaies had this reputation, to loue excesses in that which * 1.128concerneth the decking of their bodies: And all the Mo∣ralists who haue made profession to represse vices haue mentioned them, wherethey haue found a large subiect to speake of. Clement Alexandrine making a long nume∣ration of womens trinckets (which he hath the most part taken out of the Prophet Isaiah) saith in the end, that he is weary to speake so much of it, and that he maruelleth that they are not killed with so great a weight.

Let vs take them then by those parts wherein they be * 1.129complained of. Tertullian maruelleth of the audacious∣nesse of man, which setteth himselfe against the word of our Sauiour, which said: that it is not in vs to adde any thing to the measure or height that God hath giuen vnto vs: and not∣withstanding * 1.130Ladies endeuour themselues to doe to the contra∣ry, adding vpon their heads cages made of haires, fashioned like to loaues of bread, to hats, to panniers, or to the hollownesse of scutchions. If they be not ashamed with this superfluous enor∣mity, at least (saith he) let them be a shamed of the filth which they beare: and not to couer a holy and a Christian head with the leauings of another head, per aduenture vncleane, or guilty of some crime, and ordained to a shamefull death. And in the same place, speaking of them which do colour their haires: * 1.131I see some (saith he) who doe change the colour of their haires with saffron. They are ashamed of their Countrie, and would be Gauloise women, or German women, so much doe they dis∣guise * 1.132 themselues. Whereby is knowen how much red haires were esteemed in the old time. And indeed the holy Scripture praiseth that of Dauid, which was such. But to seeke it out by art, S. Cyprian and S. Hierome, with our Tertullian doe say, that the same doth presage the fire of

hell. Now our Sauages, in that which consisteth in the bor∣rowing of haires, are not reprouable: for their vanity stretcheth not so farre: but for the colouring of them, for as much as when they are merry, and paint their faces, be it with blue or with red, they paint also their haires with the same colour.

Now let vs come to the eares, to the necke, to the armes and to the hands, and there we shall finde wherewith to busie our selues: these are parts where iewels are easily seene: which Ladies haue learned very well to obserue. The first men which haue had piety in them haue made conscience to offer any violence to Nature, and to pierce the eares for to hang any precious thing at it: for none is Lord of his owne members to abuse them, so saith the Ci∣uilian Ʋlpian. And therefore when the seruant of Abra∣ham * 1.133went into Mesopotamia for to finde out a wife for Isa∣ac, and had met with Rebecca, he put vpon her forehead a iewell of gold hanging downe betweene her eies, and also bracelets of gold vpon her hands: for which reason it is said in the Prouerbs, that A faire woman which lacketh dis∣cretion * 1.134is like a golden ring in a swines snout. But men haue taken more licence than they ought, and haue defaced the workmanship of God in them, to please their owne fancies. Wherein I doe not wonder at the Brasilians) of whom we will heereafter speake) but of ciuilised people, which haue called other nations barbarous, but much more of the Christians of this age. When Seneca did complaine * 1.135of that which was in his time; The follie of women (saith he) had not made men subiect enough, but it hath beene yet behoue∣full to hang two or three patrimonies at their eares. But what patrimonies? They carry (saith Tertullian) Ilands and Farme-houses vpon their neckes, and great registers in their eares containing the reuenues of a great rich man, and euery finger of the left hand hath a patrimony to play withall. Final∣ly, he cannot compare them better than to condemned men that are in the Caues of Ethiopia, which the more they are

culpable, so much the richer are they, because that the fet∣ters and bolts, wherewith they are tied, are of gold. But he exhorteth the Christian women not to be such,

for as * 1.136much as those things are certaine markes of lasciuiousnes, which doe belong to those mischieuous oblations of pub∣like vnchastity. Pliny, albeit he was an heathen, doth no lesse abhor those excesses. For our Ladies (saith he) for to be braue doe beare hanging at their fingers those great pearles which are called Elenchus, in fashion of pearles, & haue two of them, yea three at their eares. Yea they haue inuented names to serue themselues therewith in their cur∣sed and troublesome superfluities. For they call Belles, them which they carry in number at their eares, as if they did take pleasure to heare pearles gingling at their eares. And that which▪is more, the huswifly women, yea the poore women also, decke themselues therewith; saying, that a woman ought to goe as seldome without pearles, as a Consull without his Vshers. Finally, they are come so farre as to adorne their shooes with them, and garters, yea their buskins are yet full and garnished therewith. In such sort that it is not now any more question to weare pearles, but they must bee made to serue for paue∣ment,

* 1.137to the end to tread but vpon pearles. The same Authour doth recite that Lollia Paulina forsaken by Caligula, in the common feasts of meane men was so ouerladen with Emeralds and with Pearles, on her * 1.138head, her haires, her eares, her necke, her fingers and her armes, as well in colars, necklaces, as bracelets, that all did shine at it, and that she had of them to the woorth of a million of gold. The same was excessiue: but shee was the greatest Princesse of the world, and yet hee doth not say that she did weare any on her shooes: as he doth yet complaine in some other where that the Dames of Rome did weare gold on their feete. What disorder! (saith hee) Let vs permit the women to weare as much gold as they will in bracelets, at their fingers, at their necks, at their eares, and

in kark••nets and bridles, &c. must they for all that decke their feete with it? &c. I should neuer make an end, if I should continue this speech.

The Spanish women in Peru do go beyond that, for their shooes are set ouer with nothing but plates of gold and siluer, and garnished with pearles. True it is that they are in a countrie, which God hath blessed abundantly with all these riches. But if thou hast not so much of them, do not vex thy selfe at it, & be not tempted through enuy: such things are but earth, digged and purified with a thousand troubles, in the bottome of hell, by the incre∣dible labor, & with the life of men like vnto thee: Pearles are but dew, receaued within the shell of a fish, which are * 1.139fished by men that be forced to become fishes, that is to say, to be alwaies diuing in the depth of the sea. And for to haue these things, and to be clothed in silke, and for to haue robes with infinite foldes, we turmoile our selues, wee take cares which doe shorten our daies, gnaw our bones, sucke out our marrow, weaken our bodies, and consume our spirit. He that hath meat and drinke is as rich as all these, if he could consider it. And where those things doe abound, there delights doe abound, and consequent∣ly vices: and to conclude, behold what God saith by his Prophet: They shall cast their siluer out into the streetes, and their gold shall be but dung, and shall not deliuer them in the * 1.140day of my great wrath. Hee that will haue further know∣ledge of the chastisements wherewith God doth threaten the woman that abuse carkenets and iewels, which haue no other care but to attire and decke themselues, goe with their breasts open, their eies wandring, and with a proud gate, let him reade the third chapter of the Prophet Isaiah. I will not for all that blame the Virgins which haue some golden things, or chaines of pearles, or other iewels, also some modest vesture: for that is comlinesse, and all things are made for the vse of man: but excesse is that which is to be blamed, because that vnder that, very

often is lasciuiousnesse hidden. Happie are the people which not hauing the occasions to sinne, doe purely serue God, and possesse a land which furnisheth them of that which is necessarie for life. Happie are our Sauage peo∣ple if they had the full knowledge of God: for in that case they be without ambition, vaine-glorie, enuie, auarice, & haue no care of these braueries, which wee haue now de∣scribed: but rather doe content themselues to haue Ma∣tachias, hanging at their eares, and about their necks, bo∣dies, armes, and legges. The Brasilians, Floridians, and Armouchiquois, doe make carkenets and bracelets (called bou-re in Brasill, and by ours Matachias) of the shelles of those great sea cockles, which be called Vignols, like vnto snailes, which they break & gather vp in a thousand pee∣ces, then doe smooth them vpon a hot stone, vntill they do make them very small, and hauing pierced them, they make them beads with them, like vnto that which wee call Pourcelaine. Among those beads they intermingle be∣tweene spaces other beads, as blacke as those which I * 1.141haue spoken of to be white, made with Iet, or certain hard and black wood which is like vnto it, which they smooth and make small as they list, and this hath a very good grace. And if things are to be esteemed for their fashion, as we see it practised in our merchandises, these colars, skarffes, and bracelets made of great periwincles or pour∣celaine, are richer than pearles, (notwithstanding none will beleeue me heerein) so doe they esteeme them more than pearles, gold or siluer: And this is that which they of * 1.142the great riuer of Canada in the time of Iam. Quartier did call Esurgin (wherof we haue made mention heertofore) a word which I haue had much ado to know, and which Belleforest the Cosmographer vnderstod not, when hee would speake of it. At this day they haue not any more of them, or else they haue lost the knowledge to make them: For they vse Mattachias very much, that are brought vn∣to them out of France. Now as with vs, so in that country,

women doe decke themselues with such things, and will haue chaines that will goe twelue times about their necks, hanging downe vpon their brests, and about their hand wrests, and aboue the elbow. They also hang long strings of them at their eares, which come downe as low as their shoulders. If the men weare any, it will bee onely some yong man that is in loue. In the country of Virginia where * 1.143some pearles be found, the women do weare carkenets, co∣lars and bracelets of them, or else of peeces of copper (made round like small bullets) which is found in their mountaines, where some mines of it are. But in Port Roy∣all, and in the confines thereof, and towards New-found land, and at Tadoussac, where they haue neither pearles nor vignols, the maides and women doe make Mattachi∣as, with the quilles or bristles of the Porc-epine, which they die with blacke, white, and red colours, as liuely as possibly may be, for our skarlets haue no better lustre * 1.144than their redde die: But they more esteeme the Matta∣chias which come vnto them from the Armouchiquois countrey, and they buy them very deare; and that be∣cause they can get no great quantitie of them, by reason of the warres that those nations haue continually one a∣gainst another. There is brought vnto them from France Mattachias made with smal quilles of glasse mingled with tinne or lead, which are trucked with them, and measured by the fadam, for want of an ell: and this kind of Merchan∣dise is in that country, that which the Latins doe call Mun∣dus muliebris. They also make of them small squares of sundry colours, sowed together, which they tie behinde, on the little childrens haires. The men doe not much care for them, except that the Brasilians doe weare about their neckes halfe moones of bones very white, which they call y-aci of the Moones name: And our Souriquois doe like∣wise weare some iollities of like stuffe, without excesse. And they which haue none of that, doe commonly carry a knife before their brests, which they doe not for ornament: but

for want of pocket, and because it is an implement which at all times is necessary vnto them. Some haue girdles made of Matachias, wherewith they serue themselues, only when they will set out themselues and make them braue. The Autmoins or Sooth-saiers do carry before their breasts some signe of their vocation, as we will heereafter say. But as for the men of the Armouchiquois they haue a fashion to weare at their hand-wrests, and aboue the ancle∣bone of the foot, about their legs, plates of Copper, fetter∣wise, and about their wasts girdles, fashioned with Cop∣per quils as long as the middle finger filed together the * 1.145length of a girdle, euen iust of that fashion which Herodian reciteth to haue beene in vse among the Picts, wherof we haue spoken, when he saith, that they girded their bodies and their necks with iron, esteeming that to be a great or∣nament vnto them, & a testimony of their great riches, e∣uen * 1.146as other Barbarians do to haue gold about them. And there are yet in Scotland Sauage men, which neither ages, nor yeeres, nor the abundance of men could yet reduce vnto ciuilitie. And although that (as we haue said) the men be not so desirous of Matachias as the women, notwith∣standing the men of Brasill, not caring for clothing, take great pleasure to decke and garnish themselues with the feathers of birds, and doe vse those wherewith we vse to fill our beds whereon we lie, and chop them as smal as pie∣meat, which they die in red, with their Brasill-wood, then hauing anointed their bodies with certaine gums, which serue them in stead of paste or glue, they couer themselues with those feathers, and make a garment at one clap, after the anticke fashion: which hath made (saith Iohn de Leri in his Historie of America) the first of our men that went thither to beleeue that the men which be called Sauages were hairie ouer all their bodies, which is nothing so. For (as wee haue alreadie said) the Sauages in what part soeuer, haue lesser haires than we. They of Florida doe also vse this kinde of downe, but it is onely about their heads, to

make themselues more vglie. Besides this that wee haue said, the Brasilians doe make frontlets of feathers, which they tie and fit in order of all colours: those frontlets be∣ing like in fashion to those rackets or periwigges, which Ladies vse in these parts, the inuention whereof they seeme to haue learned of those Sauages. As for them of our New France, in the daies that be of solemnitie and re∣ioycing among them, and when they goe to the warres, they haue about their heads as it were a crowne made with long haires of an Ellan or Stagge, painted in redde, pasted, or otherwise fastned, to a fillet of leather of three fingers bredth, such as Iames Quartier saith he had seene with the King (so doth he call him) and Lord of the Saua∣ges, which he found in the towne of Hochelaga. But they doe not vse so many ornaments of feathers as the Brasili∣ans, which make gownes of them, cappes, bracelets, gir∣dles, and ornaments for their cheekes, and targets vpon their loines, of all colours, which would bee more tedious than delightfull to specifie, since it is an easie matter for euery one to supplie the same, and to imagine what it is.

CHAP. XIII.

Of Marriage.

HAuing spoken of the Sauages garments, deckings, ornaments and paintings, it hath seemed good vn∣to me to marry them, to the end the generation of them be not lost, and that the countrie remaine not desert. For the first ordinance that euer God made, was to in∣crease and multiply, and euery creature capable of gene∣ration to bring foorth fruit according to his kind. And to * 1.147the end to incourage young folkes that doe marrie, the Iewes had a custome anciently to fill a trough with earth, in the which, a little before the wedding, they did sowe barley, and the same being sprung, they brought it to the Bridegroome and the Bride, saying: Bring foorth

fruit and multiply as this barley, which brings foorth sooner than all other seeds.

Now to returne to our Sauages, many thinking (as I be∣leeue) that they be some logges of wood, or imagining a Common-wealth of Plato, doe demand if they haue any marriage, and if there be any Priests in Canada to marrie them. Wherin they seeme to be very raw and ignorant. * 1.148Captaine Iames Quartier speaking of the marriage of the Canadians, in his second relation saith thus:

They obserue the order of marriage, sauing that the men take two or three wiues. And the husband being dead the women doe neuer marrie againe, but doe mourne for his death all their life long, and doe daube their face with coale beaten to powder and with grease, the thicknesse of a knife, and thereby are knowen to be widowes. Then he goeth fur∣ther: They haue another bad custome with their daugh∣ters: * 1.149For being come to be marriageable, they are put all in a stewe house, abandoned to all commers, vntill they haue found out a match: And all this haue wee seene by experience. For we haue seene the houses as full of these maidens,

as is a Schoole of boies in France. I would haue thought that the said Iames Quartier had (touching this prostituting of maides) added somewhat of his owne, but the discourse of Monsieur Champlein, which is but six yeres since, doth confirme the same thing vnto me, sauing that he speaketh not of assemblies: which keepeth me frō * 1.150contrarying it. But among our Souriquois there is no such thing: not that these Sauages haue any great care of con∣tinencie and virginitie, for they doe not think to doe euill in corrupting it: But whether it be by the frequentation of French-men or otherwise, the maides are ashamed to doe any vnchast thing publikely: and if it happen that they abandon themselues to any one; it is in secret. * 1.151Moreouer, he that will marrie a Maid it behooueth him to demand her of her father, without whose consent shee shall be none of his, as we haue already said heeretofore,

and brought foorth the example of one that had done o∣therwise. And if he will marry, he shall sometimes make loue, not after the manner of the Esseens, who (as Iosephus * 1.152sayeth) did try the maidens by the space of three yeeres, before they married them, but by the space of six months or a yeere, without abusing of them: will paint his face that he may seeme the fairer, and will haue a new gowne of Beuers or Otters, or of some thing else, well garnished with Matachias garded and laid ouer in forme of parch∣ment lace of gold and siluer, as the Gothes did vse heere∣tofore. It is meete moreouer that he shew himselfe valiant in hunting, and that they know him able to doe some thing, for they doe not trust in a mans meanes, which are none other than that which he getteth by his daies labor, not caring any wise for other riches than hunting: vnlesse our maners make them to haue a desire of it.

* 1.153 The Maidens of Brasill haue liberty to prostitute them∣selues assone as they are able for the same, euen as them of Canada. Yea the fathers do serue for pandors to their daugh∣ters, and they repute for an honour to communicate them to the men of these parts that goe thither, to the end to haue of their race. But to consent vnto it, would bee too damnable an abomination, and that would deserue rigo∣rous punishment, as indeed for the slacknesse of men God hath punished this vice in such wise, that the fore hath been communicated in these parts, euen to them that haue been too much addicted after Christian wenches and women, * 1.154by the sicknesse which is called the pox, which before the discouery of those lands was vnknowen in Europe: for these people are very much subiect to it, and euen they of Florida: but they haue the Guayac, the Esquin, and the Sa∣safr * 1.155as, trees very soueraign for the cure of that leprosie, and I beleeue that the tree Annedda, whose wonders we haue recited, is one of these kinds.

One might thinke that the nakednesse of this people would make them more lecherous, but it is not so. For as

* 1.156 Caesar giueth the Germans this commendation, that they had in their ancient Sauages life such a continency, as they reputed it a thing most vile for a yong-man to haue the company of a woman before he came to the age of 20. yeares: and in their owne disposition also, they were not mooued thereunto, although that pell mell, all together men and women, yongue and old did bathe themselues in riuers: So also may I say for our Sauages, that I neuer saw amonst them any vnseemely gesture or vnchaste looke, & I dare affirme that they be lesser giuen to that vice than we in these parts. I attribute the cause thereof, partly to this their nakednesse, and chiefely to the keeping bare of their head, from whence the matter of generation hath his originall: partly to the want of hot spices, of wine, and of meats that doe prouoke to that which is primary signe * 1.157of vncleane desires, and partly to the frequent vse which they haue of Tabacco, whose smoake dulleth the senses, and mounting vp to the braines hindereth the functions of Ʋenus. Iohn De Leri praiseth the Brasilians for this con∣tinencie: neuerthelesse he addeth, that when they are an∣grie they call sometimes one another Tiuiré, that is to say, So domite, whereby it may be coniectured that this sinne raigneth among them, as Captaine Laudonniere saith it doth in Florida: and that the Floridians loue the feminine sex very much. And indeed I haue heard, that for to please the women the more they busie themselues very much a∣bout that which is the primary signe of vncleane desires, whereof we spake euen now; and that they may the bet∣ter * 1.158doe it, they furnish themselues with Ambergris, wherof they haue great store, which first they melt at the fire, then iniect it (with such paine, that it maketh them to gnash their teeth) euen so farre as to the bone Sacrum, and with a whippe of nettles, or such like thing, make that idoll of Maacha to swell, which king Asa made to be consumed into ashes, and cast it into the brooke Cedron. On the o∣ther side the women vse certaine herbes, and endeuour

themselues as much as they can to make restrictions for the vse of the said Ityphalles, and to giue either partie their due.

* 1.159 Let vs returne to our marriages, which are better than all these rogueries. The contracters do not giue their faith betweene the hands of Notaries, nor of their Sooth-saiers, but simply doe demand the consent of the parents: and so they doe euery where. But heere is to be noted, that they keepe (and in Brasill also) three degrees of consanguinity, * 1.160in the which they are not vsed to contract marriage, that is to wit, of the sonne with the mother, of the father with his daughter, and of the brother with the sister. These excepted, all things are permitted. As for dowry, there is no mention of it. Also when any diuorce hapneth, the husband is bound to nothing. And although that (as it hath been said) there is no promise of loialtie giuen before any superior power, neuertheles in what part soeuer, the wiues keepe chastitie, and seldome is any found that brea∣keth it. Yea I haue heard oftentimes say, that in yeelding * 1.161the dutie to the husband, they make themselues often∣times to be constrained: which is rare in these parts. For the Gaulloise women are renowned by Strabo to bee good Porters (I meane fruitfull) and breeders: and contrariwise * 1.162I doe not see that the people doe abound as in these parts, although that they all labour for generation, and that Po∣lygamie is ordinarie with them, which was not among the ancient Gaullois, nor among the Germans, though they bee a more rustike people. True it is that our Sauages doe kill one an other daily, and are alwaies in feare of their enemies, keeping watches vpon their fron∣tiers.

This frigidity of Ʋenus bringeth an admirable and in∣credible thing among these women, and which was not to be found euen among the wiues of the holy Patriarch Ia∣cob, which is, that although they be many wiues to one husband (for Polygamie is receiued thorow all that New * 1.163

world) notwithstanding there is no iealousie among them: which is in Brasill, a hot Country as well as Canada: But as for the men, they are in many places very iealous: and if the wife be found faulty she shall be put away, or in dan∣ger to be killed by her husband: And in that (as for the spirit of ielousie) there needes not so many ceremonies as those that were done amongst the Iewes, recited in the * 1.164booke of Numbers. And as for diuorcement, not hauing the vse of letters, they doe it not in writing, in giuing to the wife a bill signed by a publike notary, As S. Augustin doth note, speaking of the said Iewes: but are contented to cell to the parents, and vnto her, that she prouide for her selfe: and then she liueth in common with the others, vn∣till that some body doe seeke after her. This law of putting away hath beene receiued almost among all Nations, ex∣except among the Christians, which haue kept this pre∣cept of the Gspell, that which God hath ioyned together, let no man put a sunder. Which is most expedient and lesse * 1.165scandalous: And very wisely did Ben-Sira answer (who is said to haue beene nephew to the Prophet Ieremy) being asked of one, who had a leaud wife, how hee should doe by her: Gnaw (saith he) that bone which is fallen to thee.

As for the widows, I will not affirme that which Iames Quartier hath said of them in generall, but I will say, that where we haue beene, they staine their faces with blacke, when they please, and not alwaies: if their husband hath beene killed, they will not marry againe, nor eat flesh, vn∣till they haue seene the reuenge of his death. And so we haue seene the daughter of Membertou to practise it, who after the warre made to the Armouchiquois, heereafter described, did marrie againe. Except in that case, they make no other difficulty to marry againe, when they finde a fit match.

Sometimes our Sauages hauing many wiues will giue one of them to their friend, if he hath a desire to take her

in marriage, and shall be thereby so much disburdened. Touching maidens that be loose, if any man hath abused of * 1.166 them, they will tell it at the first occasion, and therfore it is bad iesting with them: for the chastisement ought to bee very rigorous against them that mingle the Christian blood with the Infidels, and for the keeping of this iustice Monsieur de Ʋille-gagnon is praised, euen by his enemies: And Phinees the Sonne of Eleazar the Sonne of Aron be∣cause he was zealous of the law of God and appeased his wrath, which was about to exterminate the people, for such a sinne, had the couenant of perpetuall Priest-hood, promised to him and to his posterity.

CHAP. XIIII.

The Tabagie.

* 1.167 THe ancient haue said Sine Cerere & Baccho friget Venus, that is, without Ceres and Bacchus Venus is cold. Hauing then married our Sauages, it is meet to make dinner ready and to vse them after their owne ma∣ner. And for to doe it one must consider the times of the marriage. For if it be in Winter they will haue Venison from the woods, if it be in the Spring time or in Summer, they will make prouision of fish. As for bread there is no talke of it from the North of New-found-land, vntill one come to the country of the Armouchiquois, vnlesse it be in * 1.168trucking with French-men, for whom they tarry vpon the sea shoares, sitting on their tailes like apes, as soone as the Spring time is come, and receiue in exchange for their skins (for they haue no other merchandise) bisket, beanes, peasen and meale: The Armouchiquois and other Nations more remote, besides hunting and fishing haue wheat, cal∣led Mais, and beanes, which is a great comfort vnto them in time of necessity. They make no bread with it: for they haue neither Millnor Ouen, and they cannot knead it o∣therwise than in stamping it in a morter, and in gathering

those peeces the best they can they make small cakes with it, which they bake betweene two hot stones. Most often they drie this Corne at the fire, and parch it vpon the * 1.169coales. And after that maner did the ancient Italians liue, as Plinie saith. And therefore one must not so much won∣der at these people, seeing that they which haue called o∣thers barbarous, haue beene as barbarous as they.

If I had not recited heeretofore the maner of the Sauages Tabagi (or banket) I would make heere a larger descripti∣on: But I will onely say that when we went to the Riuer Saint Iohn, being in the towne of Ouigoudi (so may I well call a place enclosed replenished with people) we saw in a great thicket 80. Sauages all naked, except the middle parts, making Tabaguia with meale they had of vs, whereof they had kettels full. Euery one had a dish made with the barke of a tree, and a spoone as deep as the palme of ones hand, or more: and with this they had veni∣son besides. And heere is to be noted, that he which enter∣taineth the others doth not dine, but serueth the compa∣ny, as very often the Bridegroomes doe heere in France.

* 1.170 The women were in an other place apart, and did not eat with the men. Wherein may be noted a bad vse among those people, which haue neuer beene vsed among the na∣tions of these parts, specially the Gaullois and Germains, which haue admitted the women, not onely in their ban∣quets, but also in their publike counsels, (specially with * 1.171 the Gaullois) after they had pacified a great warre which arose betweene them, and did decide the controuersie with such equitie (as Plutarch saith) that thereby ensu∣ed a greater loue than euer before. And in the treaty that was made with Annibal, being entred into Gallia, to goe against the Romans, itw as said, that if the Carthaginien∣ses had any difference against the Gaullois, it should bee decided by the aduice of the Gaulloise women. It was not so in Rome, where their condition was so base, that by the law Voconia, the very father could not make them to inhe∣rite

more then of the one third part of his goods: And the Emperour Iustinian forbiddeth them in his decrees to ac∣cept the awardship which had beene deferred vnto them: which sheweth either a great seueritie against them, or an argument that in that countrie they haue a very weake spirit. And after this sort be the wiues of our Sauages, yea in woorse condition, in not eating with the men in their Tabagies: and notwithstanding it seemeth vnto mee that their fare is not in their feasts so delicate, which ought not to consist only in eating and drinking, but in the socie∣tie of that sex which God hath ordained vnto man for to helpe him and to keepe him companie.

It will seeme to many that our Sauages doe liue verie poorely, in not hauing any seasoning in those few messes that I haue named. But I will replie that it was not Cali∣gula * 1.172nor Heliogabalus, nor such like that haue raised the Romane Empire to his greatnesse: neither was it that Cooke who made an imperiall feast all with hogs flesh, disguised in a thousand sorts: nor those likerish compani∣ons, who after they haue destroied the aire, the sea, and the land, now knowing what to finde more to asswage their gluttonie, goe a seeking wormes from the trees, yea doe keepe them in mew, and doe fatten them, for to make thereof a delicate messe: But rather it was one Curius Dentatus who did eat in woodden dishes, and did scrape radishes by the fire side: Item those good husbandmen * 1.173whom the Senate did send for, from the plough for to con∣duct the Romane armie: And in one word those Romans which did liue with sodden food, after the maner of our Sa∣uages: for they had not the vse of bread but about 600. yeres after the foundatiōof the city, hauing learned in tract of time to make some cakes grossely dressed & baked vn∣der the embres, or in the ouen. Pliny author of this report, * 1.174saith, moreouer that the Scythians, now Tartares, doe also liue with sodden food and raw meale as the Brasilians. And neuerthelesse they haue alwaies beene a warlike and

mightie nation. The same saith, that the Arympheens (which be the Moscouites) doe liue in forests (as our Sa∣uages do) with graines and fruits which they gather from the trees, without mention neither of flesh nor of fish. And indeed the prophane Authors doe agree, that the first men did liue after that maner, to wit, of corne, graines, pulse, acornes, and mastes, from whence commeth the Grerke worde Phagein, to wit, to eate: some particular nations (and not all) had fruits: as peares were in vse among the Argiues, figges with the Athenians, almonds with the Medes, the fruite of Cannes with the Ethiopians, the Car∣damuin with the Persians, the dates with the Babilonians, the Treffle or three leaued grasse with the Egyptians. They which haue had none of those fruits haue made war against the beasts of the woods and forests, as the Getulians and all the Northern men, yea also the ancient Germans, not∣withstanding they had also meates made of milke: Others * 1.175dwelling vpon the shores of the sea, or lakes and riuers, liued on fishes, and were called Ichthyophages: others li∣uing of Torteses, were called Chelonophages. Part of the Ae∣thiopians doe liue of Grashoppers, which they salt and har∣den in the smoake in great quantitie for all seasons, and therein do the Historians of this day agree with Plinie. For there is sometimes clouds of them, that is to say, such infi∣nite numbers, that they hide the clouds; and in the East * 1.176 likewise, which destroy all the fields, so that nothing re∣maineth vnto them to eate but those grashoppers, which was the food of Saint Iohn Baptist in the desart, according to the opinion of Saint Hierome and Augustine: Although Nicephorus thinketh that they were the tender leaues of the toppes of trees, because that the Greeke word achrides signifieth both the one and the other. But let vs come to the Romane Emperour, best qualified. Ammian Mercel∣lin speaking of their maner of life, saith that Scipio, Aemi∣liar, Metellus, Traian, and Adrian, did content themselues ordinarily with the meate of the campe, that is to say,

with Bacon, cheese, and bruvage. If then our Sauages haue * 1.177venison and fish abundantly, I doe not thinke them ill fur∣nished: for many times we haue receaued of them quan∣titie of Sturgeons, of Salmons and other fishes: besides their venison, and Beuers which liue in ponds, and liue partly on the land, partly in the water. At least one lauda∣ble * 1.178thing is knowen in them, that they are not men eaters, as the Scythians haue beene aforetime, and many other na∣tions of these parts of the world; and as yet are at this day the Brasilians, Canibals, and others of the new world.

* 1.179 The inconuenience which is found in their maner of life is, that they haue no bread. Indeed bread is a food ve∣ry naturall for man, but it is easier to liue with flesh, or with fish, then with bread onely. If they haue not the vse of salt, the most parte of the world doe vse none. It is not altogether necessary, and the principall profit thereof consisteth in preseruing, whereunto it is altoge∣ther proper, Notwithstanding if they had any to make some prouisions they would be more happie then vs. But * 1.180for want of that they sometimes suffer some need: which hapneth when the winter is too milde, or the latter end of the same. For then they haue neither venison nor fish, as wee will declare in the chapter of hunting: and are then constrained to feed vpon the barkes of trees, and on the parings of skinnes, and on their dogges, which (vpon this extremitie) they do eate. And the historie of the Floridi∣ans saith, thas in extremitie they eate a thousand filthes, euen to the swallowing downe of coales, and to put earth in their spoone meate. True it is that in Port Royall there is alwaies shell fish, so that in all cases one cannot die there for hunger. But yet haue they one superstition * 1.181 that they will not feed on mussels, and they can alleage no reason for it, no more than our superstitious Christians which will not bee thirteene at a table, or which feare to paire their nailes on the Friday, or which haue other scru∣pulosities, true apish-toies, such as Plinie reciteth a good

number of them in his naturall historie. Notwithstanding in our company seeing vs to eate of them they did the like: for we must say heere by the way, that they will eate no vnknowen meat, but first they must see the triall of it by * 1.182others. As for beasts of the woods they eate of all them, the woolfe excepted. They also eate egges, which they go gathering along the shoares of waters, and they doe lade their Ca••owes with them, when the Geese and Outardes haue done laying in the Spring time, and they vse all, as * 1.183well them that be old as new. As for modestie they vse it being at table with vs, and eate very soberly: but at home in their owne houses (as the Brasilians) they stretch out their bellies as much as they can, and doe not leaue eating as long as there is any meat: And if any of ours be at their Tabagie, they will bid him doe as they doe. Notwithstan∣ding * 1.184I see no gluttonie like to that of Hercules, who alone did eate whole oxen, and did deuoure one from a Paisan called Diadamas, by reason whereof hee was called Bu∣theues, or Buphagos, Oxe-eater. And without going so far, wee see in the Countries of these parts greater gluttonies then that which one would impute to the Sauages. For in the diet of Ausbourg was brought to the Emperor Charles the fift, a great whoreson which had eaten a calfe and a sheepe, and yet was not full: And I doe not know that our Sauages doe waxfatte, or that they haue great bellies, but that they are nimble and swift, like to our ancient Gaullois and high Allemans or Germans, who by their agilitie, did trouble very much the Roman armies.

* 1.185 The food of the Brasilians are serpents, crocodills, toads and great lizards, which they esteeme as much as wee doe capons, leverets, and conies. They also make meale of white rootes, which they call Maniel, hauing the leaues of Paeoniamas, and the tree of the height of the Elder tree: Those rootes as bigge as the thigh of a Man, which the woman doe crumble very small, and eat them raw, or else they make them to seeth well in a

great earthen vessell, sturring it alwaies as the comfit∣makers doe make suger plummes. They are of very good taste, and of easie disgestion, but they be not fitt to make bread, because they dry and burne themselues, and al∣waies return into meale. They haue also with this Mahis or Mais, which groweth in two or three months after it is sowed: and that is a great succour vnto them. But * 1.186they haue a cursed and an vnhumane costome to eat their prisoners, after they haue well fatted them. Yea (a most horrible thing) they giue them in marriage the fairest maidens they haue, putting about their necks as many halters as they will keep him moons. And when the time is expired they make wine of the said Mais and rootes, wherewith they make themselues drunke, calling all their friends. Then he that hath taken him knocketh him on the head with a clubbe, and deuideth him into peeces, and make carbonnadoes of him, which they eat with a singular pleasure aboue all meats in the world.

* 1.187 Furthermore all Sauages generally doe liue euery where in common: the most perfect and most woorthy life of man, seeing that he is a sociable creature, the life of the an∣cient golden age, which the holy Apostles would haue re∣stored againe: But being to establish the spirituall life, they * 1.188could not execute that good desire. If it happens then that our Sauages haue venison, or other food, all the company haue part of it. They haue this mutuall charity which hath beene taken away from vs since that Mine and Thine haue come into the world. They haue also Hospitality, a ver∣tue peculiar to the ancient Gaulois (according to the wit∣nesse of Parthenius in his Erotigues, of Caesar, Saluian and others) who did constraine trauellers and strangers to come into their houses and there to take their refreshing: A ver∣tue which seemeth to haue conserued her selfe onely with the Nobility and gentry: for among the other sort we see her very weake and at the point of death. Tacitus giueth the same praise to the Germans, saying that with them all

howses are opened to strangers, and there they are in such assurance that (as if they were sacred) none dare doe them any injury; Charity and Hospitality which are mentioned * 1.189in the law of God who said to his people: The stranger which soiourneth among you, shall be vnto you as he which is borne among you, and you shall loue him as your selues: for you haue beene strangers in the land of Aegypt. So doe our Sauages, which, sturred vp with an humane nature, receiue all strangers (except their enemies) whom they accept in their commonalty of life.

* 1.190 But we haue spoken enough of eating, let vs now speake of drinking. I know not whether I ought to place among the greatest blindnesses of the West Indians to haue abun∣dantly the most excellent fruit that God hath giuen vnto vs, and they know not the vse thereof. For I see that the * 1.191ancient Romans were a long time (as Pliny saith) without either Vines or Vine-yards: And our Gaulloas did make beere, the vse whereof is yet frequent in all Gallia Belgica: And this kind of drinke did the Aegyptians also vse in for∣mer times (as saith Diodorus) who attributeth the inuenti∣on thereof to Osiris. Notwithstanding after that the vse of wine was come among the Romans the Guallois tooke so good a taste in it, in the voyages that they made there with their Armies, that they continued afterwards the same * 1.192way. And afterward the Italian Merchants did draw much money from the Gaullois with their wine that they * 1.193brought thither. But the Germans knowing their owne nature subiect to drinke more then is needfull would haue none brought to them, for feare that being drunke they * 1.194might be a pray to their enemies: and contented them∣selues * 1.195with beere: And notwithstanding because the con∣tinuall drinking of water ingendreth crudities in the sto∣macke, and thereby great indispositions, the nations haue commonly found better the moderate vse of wine which * 1.196hath beene giuen of God to reioyce the heart, as bread for to strengthen him, as the Psalmist saith: And the Apostle

S. Paul himselfe doth councell his Disciple Timothy to vse it by reason of his infirmity. For wine (saith Oribasius) re∣createth * 1.197and quickneth our heat: whereby, by consequence, the disgestures are made better, and good bloud is engendred, and good nourishment thorow all the parts of the body where the wine hath force to pierce: and therefore they which be weake∣ned by sicknesse doe recouer by it a stronger being, and doe like∣wise renew by it an appetite to their meat. It breaketh the sleame, it purgeth collericke humours by the vrine, and with his pleasant odour and liuely substance gladdeth the heart of man, and giueth strength to the body. Wine taken moderatly is the procurer of all those goodeffects, but if it be drunke vnmeasu∣ably it produceth effects quite contrary. And Plato willing * 1.198to shew foorth in one word the nature and property of wine: That which warmeth (saith he) beth body and soule, is that which is called wine. The Sauages which haue no vse of wine nor of spices, haue found out another meanes to warme the same stomake, and in some sort to breake so ma∣ny crudities proceeding from the fish that they eat, which otherwise would extinguish their naturall heat: it is the hearb which the Brasilians doe call Petun, that is to say, Ta∣bacco, * 1.199the smoake whereof they take almost euery houre, as we will declare more at large when we come heereafter to speake of that hearbe. Then as in these parts one drink∣eth to another, in presenting the glasse to him to whom one hath drunke (which is done in many places) so the Sa∣uages willing to feast some body and to shew him signe of amity, after they haue well taken of that smoake, they pre∣sent the Tabacco pipe to him that they like best. Which custome to drinke one to another is not new, nor particu∣lar to the Flemings and Germans: for Holiodorus in the * 1.200Aethiopian History of Chariclea witnesseth that the same was a custome altogether vsed in the Countries whereof he speaketh to drinke one to the other in token of friendship. And because it was abused, and men were appointed to constraine them that would not pledge, Assuerus King of

the Persians at a banket that he made to all the principall * 1.201Lords and Gouernors of his Countries, did forbid by an expresse law to force any, and did command that euery one should be serued after his owne will. The Aegiptians did vse no forcing, but not withstanding they drunke vp all, and that by great deuotion. For after they had found out the inuention to applie painting and Matachiz vpon siluer they tooke great delight to see their God Anubis * 1.202painted in the bottome of their cups, as Pliny saith.

Our Sauages Canadians, Souriqnois and others are far from these delights, and hauing nothing but the Tabacco spoken of by vs to warme their stomakes after the crudi∣ties of waters, and to giue some smatch to the mouth, ha∣uing that in common with many other Nations, that they loue that which is biting, such as the said Tabacco is, which (euen as wine or strong beere) taken (as it is said) in smoake, maketh giddy the senses and in some sort, procureth sleep: So that this word drunkard is among them, by this word * 1.203Escorken▪, as well as amongst vs. The Floridians haue a certaine sort of drinke called Casinè which they drinke all hot, which they make of certaine leanes of trees. But it is not lawfull for euery one to drinke of it, but onely to the Paraousti, and to them that haue made proofe of their val∣lour in the warres. And this drinke hath such vertue that as soone as they haue drunken it, they become all in a sweat which being past, they be fedde for 24. houres by the nou∣rishing * 1.204force of the same. As for them of Brasil they make a certaine kinde of drinke which they call Caoü-in, with roots and a graine called Mil which they put to seeth and soften in great earthen vessels, made in the maner of a tub, ouer the fire, and being softned, it is the office of the wo∣men to chaw it all, and to set them againe to seeth in other vessels: then hauing left all to be setled and skimmed, they couer the vessell vntill that it must bee drunken: and this drinke is as thicke as lees, after the manner of the defrutum of the latins, and of the taste of sowre milke,

white and red as our wine is: and they make it in euery season, because that the said rootes doe grow there at all times. Furthermore they drinke this Coü-in somewhat warme, but with such excesse that they neuer depart from the place where they make their feasts vntil that they haue drunke all out, though there were of the same a tun for eue∣ry one. So that the Flemings, high Duch-men, and Swit∣zers are but yongue nouices in that trade in regard of them. I will not speak heere of the Ciders & Peries of Nor∣mandy, nor of the Hidromels, the vse whereof, by the re∣port of Plutarch, was long before the inuention of wine: * 1.205seeing our Sauages vse none of it. But I haue thought good to mention the fruit of the vine, by reason that New France is plentifully furnished therewith.

CHAP. XV.

Of their Dances and Songs▪

VVHen the belly is full then comes mirth (saith the Prouerb) it will not be then vnfit to speake of dancing after feasting. For it is also said of the people of Israel that after they had well filled their bel∣lies * 1.206 they arose for to plaie and dance about their golden Calfe. Dancing is a thing very ancient among all people. But it was first made & instituted in diuine things, as we did now marke an example of it: and the Cananites who did worship the fire, did dance about it & sacrificed their children vnto it. Which maner of dancing was not inuen∣ted by the Idolaters, but rather by the people of God. For * 1.207 we read in the booke of Iudges that there was a solemnity to God in Silo where the maidens came to dance at the sound of the fluit. And Dauid bringing backe the Arke of Couenant into Hierusalem, went before it in his shirt, dan∣cing with all his strength.

As for the Heathen they haue followed this fashion. For Plutarch in the life of Nicias sayth that the Townes

of Greece had a custome euery yeere to goe into Dellos for to celebrate the dances and songs in the honour of A∣pollo. And in the life of Licurgus the Orator, saith that he did ordaine a very solemne dance in the Pyree vnto the ho∣nour of Neptune, with a wager of a hundred crownes price to the best dancer, and to the second of 80. crownes, and * 1.208to the third of 60. The Muses▪ daughters of Iupiter doe loue dancing: and all they that haue spoken of them make vs to goe seeke for them vpon the Mountaine Parnassus, where (say they) they dance, at the sound of Apolloes Harpe.

* 1.209 As for the Latins, the same Plutarch sayth in the life of Numa Pompilius that he did institute the coledge of the Salians (which were Priests dancing and gamboling, and singing songs in the honour of God Mars) when that a Buckler of brasse fell miraculously from Heauen, which was a gage from that God for the conseruation of the Em∣pire. * 1.210And that Buckler was called Ancile, but for feare that it should be stolen away he caused 12. others to bee made a like named Ancilia, which were carried in the warres, as wee did heertofore our Oriflamme, and as the * 1.211Emperour Constantine did the Labarum. Now the for∣most of those Salians that did lead the others in the dance * 1.212was called Praesul, that is to say, first dancer, prae alijs Salians, sayth Festus, who taketh from that the name of the French-people, which were called Salians because they did loue to dance, to skippe and to gambole: and of * 1.213these Salians are come the lawes which wee call Saliques, that is to say Lawes of dances.

So then to come againe to our purpose, the dances haue beene first instituted for holy things. Whereto I * 1.214 will adde the testimony of Arrian, who sayth that the Indians which did worship the Sunne rising, did not thinke to haue duely saluted him, vnlesse their songs and prayers were accompanied with dances.

This kinde of exercise was since applied to another vse,

that is to say, for the gouerment of health, as Plutarche sayth in the treatie for the same. So that Socrates himself (howsoeuer precise and reformed) tooke pleasure therein, for which cause he desired to haue a house large and spa∣cious, as Xenophon writeth in his bancquet, and the Per∣sians * 1.215did expresly vse the same, as Duris writeth in the seuenth of his histories.

But the delights, laciuiousnesse, and disorders did conuert them since to their owne vse, and the dances haue serued for proxenetes and broakers of vnchastity, as wee find it but to much, whereof wee haue testimonies in the Gospell, where wee finde that it cost the life of the great∣est that euer arose amongst men, which is Saint Iohn Bap∣tist. And Arcesilaus sayd very well, that dances are ve∣noms, sharper then all the poisons that the Earth bring∣eth * 1.216foorth, for as much as by a certaine incitement they insinuate into the Soule, wherein they communicate and imprint voluptuousnesse and delectation, which the bodies properly doe affect.

* 1.217 Our Sauages, and generally all the people of the west Indies, haue time out of minde the vse of dances. But lasciuious Pleasure hath not yet so farre preuailed against them as to make them dance at the pleasure thereof, a thing which ought to serue as a lesson to the Christians. The vse then of their dances is for foure ends, either to please their gods (let who will call them diuels it is all one to me) as wee haue marked in two places before, or to cheare vp some body, or to reioyce themselues of some victory or to preuent sickenesses. In all these dances they sing, and make no dombe shewes, as in those dances whereof the Pythienne Oracle speaketh, when hee saith: It behooueth that the beholder vnderstand the dancing stage plaier, al∣though he be dombe: and that hee heare him though hee * 1.218doth not speake: But as in Delos they did sing to the ho∣nour of Apollo, the Salians to the honour of Mars, like∣wise the Floridians doe sing to the honour of the Sunne, to

whom they attribute all their victories: not, for all that so filthily as Orpheus, inuentor of the heathenish diuelish∣nesles, of whom Saint Gregorie Nazianze mocketh him∣selfe in an oration, because that among other follies, in an * 1.219himme he speaketh of Iupiter in this wise: O glorious Iu∣piter! the greatest of all the gods, which art resident in all sorts of dung, as well of sheepe as of horses and mules, &c. And in another himme that he maketh to Ceres, he saith, that she discouereth her thighes for to submit her body to her Paramours, and to make hir selfe to be tilled.

Our Souriquois doe make also dances and songs to the * 1.220honour of the diuell, which sheweth them their game, and that they thinke to gratifie him: whereof one needeth not to maruell, because that we our selues, that be better instructed, doe sing Psalmes and Songs of praise to our God, for that he giueth vs our daily food: And I doe not * 1.221see that a man who is a hungred haue any great lust ei∣ther in singing or dancing: Nemo enim saltat feré sobrius, saith Cicero.

Also when they will feast any body, they haue no fai∣rer * 1.222gesture, in many places then dancing: as in like maner if any one maketh them a feast, for all thankes giuing, they betake themselues to dancing, as it hath beene seene som∣times when Monsieur de Poutrincourt did giue them their dinner, they did sing songs of praises vnto him, saying, that he was a braue Sagamos, who had made them good cheere, and which was their good friend: which they did comprehend very mistically vnder these three words, Epigico iaton edico: I say mistically: for I could neuer know the proper signification of euery of these words. I beleeue that it is of the ancient language of their forefa∣thers which is out of vse, like as the old Hebrew is not the Iewes language at this day, and was alreadie changed in the time of the Apostles.

* 1.223 They sing also in their common Tabagies, the praises of the braue captaines and Sagamos that haue killed many of

their enemies. Which was practised anciently in manie nations, and is practised yet amongst vs at this day; and is found to be approoued and of decencie, in the holie Scripture, in the Canticle of Debora, after the ouerthrow * 1.224of king Sisara. And when yoong Dauid had killed the great Goliath, as the king did returne victorious into Ie∣rusalem, the women came out of al the towns, and met him * 1.225with tabrets, rebecks, and timbrels, dancing and singing merily, saying by course and answering one another; Saul hath slaine his thousand, and Dauid his ten thousand. Athe∣neus * 1.226saith, that the Gaullois had Poets named Bardes, whom they reuerenced very much: and those Poets did sing Viua voce the deeds of vertuous and famous men: but they did write nothing in publike, because that writing maketh men slothfull and negligent in learning. Notwith∣standing Charolus Magnus was of an other opinion: For * 1.227he caused songs to be made in the vulgar tongue, contain∣ing the deeds and acts of the ancient, and commanded that the children should be made to learne them by heart, and that they should sing them, to the end, that their me∣morie should remaine from father to sonne, and from race to race, and by this meanes others should be stirred vp to doe good, and to write the actions and deeds of valiant men. I will further say heere by the way, that the La∣cedemonians * 1.228 had a certaine maner of dancing which they vsed in all their feasts and solemnities, which did repre∣sent the three ages: to wit, the time past, by the old men which did say in singing this burthen; We were heereto∣fore valorous: the present, by the yoong men in the flow∣er of their youth saying: We be so now at this time: the fu∣ture, by the children, who did say, We shall be so too, when our turne comes.

* 1.229 I will not busie my selfe in describing all the fashions of the gambols of their ancient predecessors, but it suf∣ficeth me to say that the dances of our Sauages are made without remoouing from one place, and notwithstanding

they are all in a round (or very neere) and doe dance with vehemencie, striking with their feet vpon the ground, and lifting themselues vp as in halfe a leape: And as for their hands they hold them close, and their armes in the aire, in forme of a man that threatneth, with a motion of them. As for the voice, there is but one that singeth, bee it man or woman: all the rest do & say, Het, het, as some that breath∣eth out with vehemencie: And at the end of euery song, they all make a loud and long exclamation, saying Héeee. For to be more nimble, they commonly put themselues starke naked, because that their gownes made of skinnes doe hinder them: And if they haue any of their enemies heads or armes, they will carrie them about their necks, dancing with this faire iewell, which they will sometimes bite, so great is their hatred euen against the dead. And for to end this chapter as we began it, they neuer make a∣ny Tabagie or feast, but that there is a dance after it: And afterward if the Sagamos be disposed, according to the state of their affaires, he will make an oration of one, two, * 1.230or three houres continuance, and at euery demonstration asking the aduice of the companie: if they approoue his proposition, euery one will crie out aloud Hé e e e in signe of allowing and ratifying of the same. Wherein they giue him very attentiue audience, as wee haue seene many times: And also when that Monsieur De Poutrincourt did feast our Sauages, Memberton, after dancing made an oration with such vehemencie that he made the world to woonder,

shewing the curtesies and witnesses of friend∣ship that they receaued of the Frenchmen, what they might hope of them heereafter; and how much their presence was profitable, yea necessarie vnto them, because that they did sleepe in securitie: and had no feare of their enemies, &c.

CHAP. XVI.

Of the disposition of their bodies: and of their Physike and Chei∣rurgie.

WE haue said in the last Chapter that dancing is profitable for the preseruation of health. Also it is one of the causes why our Sauages do de∣light so much in it: But they haue yet some other preser∣uatiues which they vse very often, that is to say, sweates, whereby they preuent sicknesses. For they be sometimes touched with this Phthisie wherewith the men of Captain * 1.231Iames Quartier and Monsieur De Monts were annoied, which notwithstanding is but seldome. But when it hap∣neth they haue in Canada the tree called Annedda, which * 1.232I terme the tree of life for the excellencie thereof, where∣with they heale themselues; and in the countrie of the Ar∣mouchiquois they haue Sassafras, and in Florida Esquine. * 1.233The Souriquois which haue none of these kinds of woods, doe vse sweats, as we haue said, and they haue their Aout∣moins for Phisitions, who for that purpose doe digge in the * 1.234ground, and make a pit which they couer with wood and bigge flatte stones ouer it: then they put fire to it by a hole, and the wood being burned they make a raft with poles, which they couer with all the skinnes and other couerings which they haue, so as no aire entereth there∣in, they cast water vpon the said stones, which are fallen in the pit, and doe couer them: then they pu themselues vnder the same raft, and with motions the Aoutmoin sing∣ing, and the others saying, (as in their dances) Het, het, het, they put themselues into a sweat. If they happen to fall into sicknesse (for one must die in the end) the Aout∣moin doth blow, with exercisings, vpon the member grie∣ued, doth licke it and sucke it: and if that be not sufficient, he letteth the patient bloud, scotching his flesh with the

point of a knife, or some thing else. If they doe not heale them alwaies, one must consider that our Physicians doe not alwaies cure their patients neither.

* 1.235 In Florida they haue their Iarvars, who continually carry a bagge full of hearbs and drugges hanging about their necks to cure the sicke, which are for the most part sicke of the Pox: and they blowe vpon the parts affect∣ed, vntill they draw the very bloud from it.

* 1.236 The Brasilians Phisitions are named among them Pa∣gés (they be not their Caraibes or Southsaiers) who in suc∣king as aforesaid, they endeuour themselues to heale dis∣eases. But they haue one sickenesse which is vncureable, which they call Pians, proceeding of lecherie, which notwithstanding little children sometimes haue, euen as them in these our parts that be full of pock-holes, which commeth vnto them (as I thinke) from the corruption of their Parents. This contagion doth conuert it selfe into boiles broader then the thombe, which disperse them∣selues throughout all the bodie, and euen as farre as the face, and being touched therewith they beare the marks thereof all their life time, fowler then lepers, as well Brasilians as other nations. As for the sicke bodie his diet, they giue him not any thing, vnlesse he asketh for it: and without taking any other care of them, they cease not to make their noise and hurly burlies before them, drinking, skipping and singing, according to their custome.

* 1.237 As for the wounds, Aoutmos of our Souriquois, and their neighbours, doe licke and sucke them, vsing the Beuers kidney, whereof they put a slice vpon the wound, and so doth heale it selfe with that. The ancient Germans (saith Tacitus) not hauing yet the Art of Cheirurgie did the like: They bring (saith he) their wounds to their Mothers and to their Wiues, who are not afraid neither to number them, nor to sucke them: yea they bring them vittails to the campe, and exhort them to fight valiantly: so that sometimes armies readie to runne away, haue beene restored by the pray∣ers

of the women, opening their breasts to their husbands. And afterwards they willingly vsed the womens aduices and coun∣sels, wherein they esteeme some holy thing to be.

And among the Christians, many (not caring for God no longer then they receaue good gifts of him) doe seeke for the healing of their diseases by charmes and helpe of Witches: So among our Sauages the Aoutmoin hauing some sore in cure, inquireth often of his diuell to know whether he shall heale or no: and hath neuer no answer but doubtfully, by if, or and. There bee some of them which sometimes doe make incredible cures, as to heale one that hath his armes cut off. Which notwithstanding I know not, why I should finde it strange, when I consider what Monsieur de Busbeque writeth in his discourse of his Embassie into Turkie the fourth Epistle.

Comming neere vnto Buda, the Basha sent some of his houshold Seruants to meete vs, with many Haraldes and officers: But among the rest a faire troupe of yong men on horse-backe, remarkable for the nouelty of their or∣der. They had their heads bare and shauen, vpon the which they had made a long bloudie slash, and thrust diuers feathers of birds within the wound, from whence the very pure bloud did trickle downe: but insteed of shrinking at it, they went lifting vp their heads with a laughing countenance. Before me marched some foote men, one of them had his armes naked and hanging down on his sides: both which armes aboue the Elbowe was thrust quite through with a knife that stucke fast in them. Another was naked from his head to the nauell, hauing the skinne of his-backe so iagged vp and downe in two places, achwart which he had made to passe, an hatchet of armes, which he did carry in scarffe wise as we would doe a cuttleaxe. I saw another of them who had fixed vp∣on the crowne of his head a horse shooe with many nailes, and of so long continuance that the nailes were so fixed and fast in the flesh, that they stirred not. Wee entred

into Buda in this pompe, and were brought into the Ba∣shas house, with whom I treated of my affaires. All this youthly company little caring for their wounds were in the lower court of the house; And as I was a looking on them the Basha asked of me what I thought of it: All well said I, except that these men doe with the skinne of their bodies, that which I would not doe with my coat: For I would seeke to keepe it whole. The Basha laughed, and we tooke our leaue.

* 1.238 Our Sauages doe very well sometimes make triall of their constancie, but we must confesse that it is nothing in regard of the things aboue rehearsed. For all that they do is to put burning coales vpon their armes, and to suffer their skinnes to burne, so that the marks thereof doe re∣maine there for euer: which thing they doe also on other parts of the body, and shew these marks to say that they * 1.239haue a great courage. But the ancient Mutius Sceuola did much more then that, burning courageously his arme in the fire, after he had missed the killing of king Porsenna. If this were of my purpose I would declare the customes * 1.240of the Lacedemonians, who did make euery yeare a feast to the honour of Diana, where the yong boies did shew their triall by whipping of themselues: Item the custome of the * 1.241ancient Persians, who worshiping the Sunne, which they called Mithra, none could be receiued to that fraternity vntill he had giuen his constancy to be knowen, by foure∣score kindes of torments, of fire, of water, of fasting, of so∣litarinesse, and other things.

But let vs return to our Sauages Physicions & Chierur∣geons. Although the number of them be but small, yet so it is that the hope of their liuing doth not consist wholy in * 1.242that trade. For as concerning the ordinary sicknesses they are so rare in those parts, that the verse of Ouid may be ve∣ry well applied vnto them:

Si valeant homines ars tua Phaebe iacet:

In saying

Si, pro Quia.

For these doe also liue a great

age, which is commonly seuen score or eight score yeare. * 1.243And if they had our commodities to liue by forecast, and industry to gather vp in summer for the Winter, I beleeue they would liue aboue three hundred yeares. Which may be coniectured by the report that we haue made heereto∣fore of an old man in Florida, who had liued that great age. In such sort that it is no particular miracle of that which Pliny saith that the Pandorians doe liue 200. yeares or that they of Taprobane are liuely and nimble at a 100. yeares old. For Membertou is aboue a 100. yeares old, and yet hath not one white haire on his head, and so ordi∣narily be the others. And that which is more in euery age they haue all their teeth, and go bareheaded, not caring at least to make any hats of their skinnes, as the first did that vsed them in these parts of the world. For they of Pel••po∣nesus * 1.244the Lacedemonians did call a hat Cynen, which Iuli∣us Pollux saith to signifie a dogges skinne. And of these hats doe yet the Northerly people vse at this day, but they are well furred.

* 1.245 That which also procureth the health of our Sauages, is the concord which they haue among them, and the smal care they take for the commodities of this life, for the which we torment and vex our selues. They haue not that ambition, which in these parts gnaweth and fretteth the mindes and spirits, and filleth them with cares, mak∣ing blinded men to goe to the graue in the very flower of their age, and sometimes to serue for a shamefull spectacle to a publike death.

I dare also, and that very well, attribute the cause of this disposition and long health of our Sauages, to their maner of life, which is after the ancient fashion, without curiosity. For euery one doth grant that Sobrietie is the mother of * 1.246health. And although they sometimes exceed in their Ta∣bagies or feasts, they diet themselues afterwards well e∣nough, liuing very often eight daies more or lesse with the smoake of Tabacco, not returning to hunting vntil they

be a hungry. And that besides being nimble they want no exercise, some way or other. Briefely there is no mention amongst them of those short ages which doe not out passe fourty yeares, which is the life of certaine people of Ae∣thiopia (as Pliny saith) which doe liue of Locustes (or gras∣hopers) * 1.247salted in the smoake. Also corruption is not a∣mong them, which is the fostering mother of Physitions and of Magistrates, and of the multiplicity of officers, and of publike extortioners, which are created and instituted for to giue order vnto it, and to cut off the abuses. They haue no sutes in law (the plague of our liues) to the prosecuting whereof we must consume both our yeares & our meanes, and very often one cannot obtaine iustice, be it either by the ignorance of the Iudge, to whom the case is disguised, or by his owne malice, or by the wickednesse of an Attur∣ney that will sell his Clyant. And from such afflictions do proceed the teares, fretfulnesses, and desolations, which * 1.248bring vs to the graue before our time. For sorrow (saith the wise man) hath killed many, and there is no profit in it. Envy and wrath shorten the life, and care bringeth old age be∣fore the time. But the ioy of the heart is the life of man: and a mans gladnesse prolongeth his daies.

CHAP. XVII.

The exercises of the Men.

AFter health, let vs speake of exercises which be the maintainers and protectors thereof. Our Sauages haue no base exercise, all their sport being either the wars, or hunting (whereof we will speake seuerally) or in making implements fit for the same (as Caesar witnesseth of the ancient Germans) or a dancing (and of that we haue * 1.249already spoken) or in passing the time in play. They make then Bowes and Arrowes▪ bowes which be strong and without finenesse. As for the arrowes it is an admirable thing, how they can make them so long and so straight

with a knife, yea with a stone onely, where they haue no kniues. They feather them with the feathers of an Eagles taile, because they are firme, and carry themselues well in the aire: And when they want them they will giue a Beauers skinne, yea twaine for one of those tailes. For the * 1.250head, the Sauages that haue traffike with French-men doe head them with iron heads which are brought to them. But the Armochiquois & others more remot haue nothing but bones, made like Serpents tongues, or with the tailes * 1.251of a certaine fish called Sicnau, the which fish is also found in Ʋirginia by the same name (at least the English Histo∣rian doth write it Seekanauk.) This fish is like to a Crauise lodged within a very hard shell, which shell is of the great∣nesse of a dish, a long taile, likewise hard (for it is shell and sharpe). His eies are vpon his backe, and is very good meate.

* 1.252 They also make wooden mases or clubbes, in the fashi∣on of an Abbots stafe, for the warre, and shields which co∣uer all their bodies, as did our ancient Gaullois. As for the Quiuers that is the womens trade.

* 1.253 For fishing. The Armouchiquois which haue hempe doe make fishing lines with it, but ours that haue not any manuring of the ground, doe trucke for them with * 1.254 French-men, as also for fishing hookes to baite for fishes: onely they make with guttes bow-strings, and rackets, which they tie at their feet to goe vpon the snow a hun∣ting.

And for as much as the necessity of life doth constraine them to change place often, whether it be for fishing (for euery place hath his particular fishes, which come thither in certaine season) they haue neede of horses in their re∣mooue for to carry their stuffe. Those horses be Canowes * 1.255and small boates made of barkes of trees, which go as swift∣ly as may be without sailes. When they remooue they put all that they haue into them, wiues, children, dogges, kettles, hatchets, Matachiaz, bowes, arrowes, quiuers,

skinnes, and the couerings of their houses. They are made in such sort that one must not sturre, nor stand vp when he is in them, but crouching or sitting in the bottome, other∣wise the marchandize would ouerturne. They are fower foot broad or thereabouts, in the middest, and are sharpe towards the ends: and the nose is made rising, for to passe commodiously vpon the waues. I haue said that they make them of the barkes of trees, for the keeping whereof in measure, they garnish them within, with halfe circles of Ceder wood, a wood very souple and pliable, whereof Noahs Arke was made. And to the end they leake not, they couer the seames (which ioyne the said barkes toge∣ther, which they make of rootes) with the gumme of firre∣trees. They also make some with willowes very properly, which they couer with the said gumme of Firre-trees: a thing which witnesseth that they lacke no wit, where ne∣cessity presseth them.

Many nations of these parts haue had the like in times past. If wee seeke in the holy Scripture, wee shall finde that Moses mother, seeing shee could hide her child no * 1.256longer, she did put him in a little Chest (that is to say in a little Canowe: (for Noahs Arke, and this same small chest is one same word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in Hebrew, made of reede, and * 1.257daubed it with slime and pitch: then put the childe in it, and laid it among the bullrushes by the shoare of the Riuer. And the Prophet Isaiah threatning the Aethiopians and Assyri∣ans: Woe (saith he) vnto the Countrie which sendeth by sea Ambassadors in paper vessels (or rushes) vpon the waters, say∣ing: * 1.258Messengers goe yee quickly, &c. The Aegyptians, neighbours to the Aethiopians had in the time of Iulius Caesar, the same vessels, that is to say, of paper, which is a rinde of a barke of a tree: witnesse Lucan in these * 1.259verses:

Conseritur bibula Memphitis cymba papyro.

* 1.260 But let vs come from the East and South to the North: Pliny saith, that anciently the Englishmen & Scotishmen,

fetched Tinne in the land of Mictis, with Canowes of Wil∣lowes sewed in leather. Solin saith as much, and Isidore, * 1.261which calleth this fashion of Canowes, Carabus, made of Willowes, and enuironed with oxe hides all raw, which (saith he) the Saxon Pirats doe vse, who with those instru∣ments are swift in flight. Sïdoneus de Polignac, speaking of * 1.262the same Saxons, saith,

—Cui pelle salam sulcare Britannum Ludus, & assuto glaucum mare findere Lembo.

The Sauages of the North towards Labrador, haue cer∣taine small Canowes of thirteene or foureteene foote long, and two foot broad, made of this fashion, all couered with leather, yea ouer head, and there is but one hole in the midst, where the man putteth himselfe on his knees, ha∣uing halfe his body out, so that he cannot perish, furnish∣ing his vessels with victuales before he commeth in it. I * 1.263dare beleeue that the fables of the Sirenes or Marmaidens come from that, the dunces esteeming that they were fi∣shes, halfe men or women, as they haue fained Centaures by seeing men on horsebacke.

* 1.264 The Armouchiquois, Ʋirginians, Floridians, and Bra∣silians, doe make another fashion of Canowes, for hauing neither hatchets nor kniues, (except some copper ones) they burne a great tree very straight, at the foot, and fall it downe, then they take such length as they will, and vse to burne it in steed of sawing it, scraping the burnt part of the tree with stones: and for the hollowing of the vessell, they doe continue the same. In one of those boats six men will saile with some stuffe, and will make long voiages. But these kinde of Canowes are heauier than the others.

* 1.265 They also make long voyages by land, as well as by sea, and they will vndertake (a thing vncredible) to goe twentie or thirtie yea fortie leagues through the woodes, without meeting with any path or Inne, and without ca∣rying any victuales but Tabacco, and a tinder box, with their bow in hand, and their quiuer at their backs. And we

in France are much troubled when we haue neuer so little lost our way in some great forrest. If they be pressed with thirst, they haue the skill to sucke the trees, from whence * 1.266doe trickle downe a sweet and very pleasant liquor, as my selfe haue tried it sometimes.

In the countries where they vse tillage, as in that of the Armouchiquois, and farther off, the men doe make an infinite quantitie of Earthen pots, like in fashion to * 1.267night caps, in which they seeth their meats, flesh, fish, beanes, corne, pompions &c. Our Souriquois did so an∣ciently and did till the ground, but since that French-men doe bring vnto them kettles, beanes, peason, bisket and other foode they are become slouthfull, and make no more accompt of those exercises. But as for the Armou∣chiquois which haue yet no commerce with vs, and them that are further of, they till the ground, doe fatten it * 1.268with shells of fish, they haue their families distinct▪ and their plots of ground about them; contrary to the ancient Germans which (as Caesar saith) had not any field proper, neither did they dwell aboue a yeere in one place, hauing almost no other liuing then milke, flesh, and cheese, thinking it too tedious a thing for them to tary a whole yeere of purpose, for to reape a haruest. Which is also * 1.269the humor of our Souriquois and Canadians, who, and all others (as wee must needs confesse) are nothing labori∣ous but in hunting. For, the manuring of the ground, the women doe take the greatest paines in it, who amongst them doe not command at home, and doe not make their husbands to go to the Market, as they doe in many pro∣uinces in these our parts, and especially in the Country of Iealousie.

* 1.270 As for the tillage of the Floridians, heare what Lau∣domniere saith of it: They sow their corne twise a yeere, that is to say, in March and in Iune, and all in one and the selfe same lande. The said Mill from the time that it is sowed vntill it be ready to be reaped, is not aboue three

monthes in the ground. The six other monthes they suffer * 1.271the ground to rest. They also gather faire Pompians and very good beanes. They doe not dung their land: onely when they will sow, they set the weeds on fire which are growen during the six monthes, and burne them all. They till their land with an Instrument of wood, which is made like to a broad pickaxe, wherewith they digg their vines in France: They put two graines of mill together. When the lands are to be sowed, the king commandeth one of his men to call his subiects together euery day to come to labour, during the which, the king causeth great store of that drinke whereof we haue spoken to bee made. In the season that the Corne is gathered, it is all carried into the common store-house, where it is distributed to eue∣ry one according to his qualitie. They sowe but so * 1.272much as they thinke will serue them for six moneths, and that very hardly: for during the winter they retire them∣selues three or foure moneths of the yeere into the woods: where they make little houses of Palme leaues, to lodge themselues in, and there doe liue of acornes, of fish which they take, of oysters, of Stagges, Turkie hennes, and other beasts that they take.

* 1.273 And seeing they haue townes and houses, or Cibanes, I may yet well put this among their exercises. As for the Towns, they be multitudes of Cabins, made somwhat Pi∣ramide wise, others in forme of a cottage, others like gar∣den bowres, compast as it were with high pales of trees ioined one neere the other, euen as I haue set out the town of Hochelaga, in my mappe of the great riuer of Canada. Furthermore, one must not maruel of this shape of a town, which might seeme simple: seeing that the fairest townes of Moscouie haue no better inclosure. The ancient Lace∣demonians would haue no other walles then their courage * 1.274and valour. Before the generall sloud Cain did builde a town, which he named Henoch (I beleeue it was no other∣wise made then those of our Sauages) but he did feele the

wrath of God which pursued him, and had lost all assu∣rance. * 1.275Men had but Cabins and Pauillions, and as it is written of Iabal the sonne of Hada; that he was the fa∣ther of the dwellers in Tabernacles and of Shepheards. After the floud they builded the tower of Babel, but this was folly. Tacitus writing of the maners of the Germans, saith that in his time they had not any vse neither of lime nor stones. The English Britons much lesse. Our Gaullois were then, from many ages before, come to ciuility. But yet * 1.276were they along time in the beginning without any other habitations than Cabins: and the first Gaullois king that built townes and houses, was Magus, who succeded his fa∣ther the wise Samothes, three hundred yeeres after the floud, eight yeeres after the natiuitie of Abraham, and the one and fiftie yeere of the raigne of Ninus, as Berosius the Chaldean doth say. And although they had buildings, they lay notwithstanding on the ground vpon skinnes, like to our Sauages. And as in the ancient times the names were giuen which contained the qualities and acts of per∣sons, Magus was so called, because hee was the first buil∣der. For in the Scythian and Armenian language (from whence our Gaullois came shortly after the floud) and in the ancient Gaullois toong, Magus signifieth a builder, saith the same Author, and so hath Iohn Annius of Viterbe very well marked: from whence came our names of the * 1.277Townes of Rothomagus, Neomagus, Nouiomagus. So like∣wise Samothes signifieth wise, and the old Gaullois Philosophers were (before the Druides) called Samothe∣ans, as Diogenes Laertius reporteth, who confesseth that Philosophie did begin from them whom the Greeke va∣nitie did call Barbarous.

I will adde heere for an exercise of our Sauages, their play at hazard, whereunto they are so addicted that sometimes they play out all that they haue: And Iames Quartier writeth the same of them of Canada, in the time that hee was there. I haue seene a kind of game that they

haue, but not thinking then to write this treatie, I tooke no heede to it. They put some number of beanes co∣loured and painted of the one side in a platter: and ha∣uing stretched out a skinne on the ground, they play there vpon, striking with the dish vpon this skinne, and by that meanes the beanes doe skippe in the aire, and doe not all fall on that parte that they be coloured: and in that consisteth the chance and hazard: and according to their chance they haue a certaine number of quils made of rushes, which they distribute to him that winneth for to keepe the reckoning.

CHAP. XVIII.

Of the Womens exercises.

THe woman was giuen in the beginning vnto Man, not onely for to aide and assist him, but also to be the store house of generation. Their first exercise then that I will attribute vnto her, after that she is married is to bring foorth goodly children, and to assist her hus∣band in this worke: for this is the end of marriage. And therfore is she very wel and fitly called in hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 * 1.278that is to say pierced, because it is meete that she be pier∣ced, if shee will imitate our common mother the Earth, which in the Spring time, desirous to bring forth, openeth her bosome for to receaue the raine and dewes which the * 1.279 heauen powreth vpon her. Now I find that this exercise shalbe requisite for them that will inhabite New France to bring foorth there store of creatures, which shall sing the praises of God. There is land enough to nourish them, so that they be willing to worke: and their condition shall not be so miserable as it is with many in these partes, which doe seeke to emploie themselues and doe not find wherein: and albeit they find it, yet very often is their labour vnrewarded and vnfruitfull. But in that countrie he that will take pleasure, and as it were sport himselfe

with sweete labour, he shall be assured to liue out of bon∣dage, and that his children shall yet be in better state then himselfe was. The first exercise then of the woman is to worke in generation, which is a labour so faire and so me∣ritorious, * 1.280that the great Apostle. S. Paul, to consolate them in the paines they take in that labour hath said: that the woman shall be saued through bearing of children, if they remaine in faith, and loue, and holinesse with modesty. That is to say, If she instruct them in such sort that the god∣linesse of the mother may be knowen by the good insti∣tution of the children.

This first and chiefest article being mentioned, let vs come to the others. Our Sauage women after they haue brought foorth the fruite of this exercise, by I know not what practise, doe obserue without law that which was * 1.281commanded in the lawe of Moses touching purifica∣tion. For they shut vp themselues a parte, and know not their husbands for thirty yea fourty daies: during which time they doe not leaue for all that from going here and there, where they haue businesse, carrying their children with them, and taking care for them.

* 1.282 I haue said in the chapter of the Tabagie that among the Sauages, the women are not in as good a condition as they were anciently among the Gaullois and Germans. For (by the report of Iames Quartier himselfe) they labour more then the men, saith he, whether it be in fishing, be it in til∣ling or in any thing else. And notwithstanding they are neither forced, nor tormented: but they are neither in their Tabagies nor in their counsels, and doe the seruile busines∣ses, for want of seruants. If there be any venison killed, they goe to flay it and to fetch it, yea were it three leagues off: and they must finde it out by the onely circumstance that shall be described to them by words. They that haue prisoners doe also employ them to that, and to other la∣bours, as to goe fetch wood with wiues: which is folly in them to goe fetch drie and rotten wood very farre

off for to warme them, although they be in the middest of a forrest. True it is that the smoake is very irkesome to them: which it may be is the cause thereof.

Touching their smaller exercises; when the winter doth approch they prepare that which is necessary to oppose themselues against this rigorous aduersary, and make mattes of rushes, wherewith they garnish their Ca∣bins, * 1.283and others to fit vpon, and all very artificially, yea also colouring their rushes, they make partitions in their workes, like to them that our gardeners doe make in their garden knots, with such measure and proportion as no∣thing is found amisse therein. And because that the body * 1.284must also be clothed, they curry and supple the skinnes of Beuers, Stagges and others, as well as can be done heere. If they be little they few many together, and make cloakes, sleeues, stockens, and shooes, vpon all which things they make workes which haue a very good grace. Item they * 1.285make Panniers of rushes and rootes, for to put their neces∣sities in, as corne, beanes, peason, flesh, fish and other things. They make also purses of leather, vpon which * 1.286they make workes woorthy of admiration, with the haires of Porckepines, coloured with red, black, white and blew, which * 1.287be the colours that they make, so liuely that oures seeme in nothing to be comparable to them. They also ex∣ercise * 1.288themselues in making dishes of barke to drinke, and put their meates in, which are very faire according to the stuffe. Item skarfes, necklaces and bracelets which they * 1.289and the men doe weare (which they call Matachia) are of their making. When the barkes of trees must be taken off in the Spring-time, or in Summer, therewith to couer their howses, it is they which doe that worke: As likewise they labour in the making of Canowes and small boates, when * 1.290they are to be made: And as for the tilling of the ground (in the countries▪ where they vse it) they take therin more paines then the men, who doe play the gentlemen, and haue no care but in hunting, or of warres. And notwith∣standing

all their labours, yet commonly they loue their * 1.291husbands more then the women of these our parts. For none of them are seene to marry againe vpon their graues, that is to say presently after their decease, but rather doe tarry a long time. And if he hath beene killed, they will eat no flesh nor will condescend to second marriage vntill they haue seene the reuenge thereof made: A testimony both of true loue (which is scarse found among vs) and al∣so of chastity. Also it happeneth very seldome that they haue any diuorcements, but such as are voluntary. And if they were Christians they would be families with whom God would dwell and be well pleased, as it is meet it should be so, for to haue perfect contentment: for otherwise * 1.292marriage is but torment and tribulation. Which the He∣brewes great speculators and searchers into holy things, by a suttle animaduersion, haue very well noted, for Aben Hezra saith, that in the name of the man 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and of the woman 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the name of God, Iah, is contained: And if the two letters which doe make this name of God be taken away, there shall remaine these two words 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which do signifie fire and fire, that is to say, that God being taken away it is but anguish, tribulation, bitternesse and griefe.

CHAP. XIX.

Of their Ciuility.

* 1.293 ONe must not hope to finde in our Sauages that ci∣uility which the Scribes and Pharisees did require in the Disciples of our Lord. For which their ouer great curiosity he made them such answer as they deserued. For they had brought in ceremonies and customes which were repugnant to Gods commandement, which they would haue straightly to be obserued, teaching vngodli∣nesse vnder the name of Piety. For if a wicked child did giue and put into the common box of the temple that

which appertained to his father, or to his mother, they (for to draw this profit) did iustifie this wicked Sonne, a∣gainst the commandement of God, who hath aboue all things commended & commanded the childrens obedience and reuerence towards them that haue brought them into the world, which are the image of God, who hath no need * 1.294of our goodes, and doth not accept the oblation that is made vnto him of the goods of another. The same Scribes and Pharisees did also bring in, a ciuility to wash hands, which our Lord doth not blame but in as much as they made the not obseruing of it, to be a great sinne.

* 1.295 I haue no cause to praise our Sauages in those kind of ciuilities, for they wash not themselues at meales, vnlesse they be monstrously fowle: and not hauing any vse of linnen, when their hands be greasie they are constrained to wipe them on their haires, or vpon their dogges haires. They make no curiosity of belching, being at meales: which the Germans and others in these parts do as well as they. Not hauing the art of ioyners worke they dine vp∣on the broad table of the world, spreading a skinne where they eat their meat, and sit on the ground. The Turkes * 1.296also doe the same. Our ancient Gaullois were no better then they, who (Diodorus saith) did vse the same, spreading on the ground dogges skinnes, or woolues skinnes, vpon which they did dine and suppe, making themselues to be * 1.297serued by yongue boies. The Germans were more rude. For they had not learning, Phylosophy, nor so much de∣licatenesse as our Nation, which Caesar saith to haue had the vse of a thousand things by the meanes of their Naui∣gations on the seas, whereby they helped the bordering people of Germany, who vsed some small ciuilitie, and more humanity then the others of their Nation, by reason of the communication they had with our people.

* 1.298 As for the complements that they vse one towards an∣other comming from farre they may very briefely be reci∣ted. For we haue many times seene Sauage strangers to

arriue in Port Royall, who being landed, without any dis∣course, went straight to Membertous cabin, where they sat downe, taking Tabacco, and hauing well drunken of it, did giue the Tabacco-pipe to him that seemed to be the worthiest person, and after consequently to the others: * 1.299Then some halfe an howre after they did begin to speake. When they arriued at our lodgings, their salutation was, Ho, ho, ho, and so they doe ordinarily: but for making of curtesies and kissing of hands they haue no skill: except some particulars which indeuoured themselues to be con∣formable vnto vs, and seldome came they to see vs with∣out a hat, to the end they might salute vs with a more so∣lemne action.

* 1.300 The Floridians doe make no enterprise, before they assemble their Counsell diuers times: and in these assem∣blies when they arriue they salute one another. The Pa∣raousti (whom Laudonniere calleth king) placeth himself alone vpon a seate which is higher then the others: where, one after another, they come to salute him, and the el∣dest beginne their salutation, lifting vp twise both their hands as high as their faces, saying Ha, he, ya, ha, ha, and the others doe answer Ha, ha. And they sit euery one vp∣on seats which are about the Counsell chamber.

Now whether the salutation Ho, ho, doe signifie any thing or no (for I know no particular signification in it) yet notwithstanding it is a salutation of Ioy, and the onely voice Ho, ho, cannot be made but almost in laugh∣ing, testifying thereby that they are glad to see their friends. The Greeks haue neuer had any thing else in * 1.301 their salutations, but a witnessing of Ioy by their word Chaire; which signifieth, be ye merry: which Plato dis∣liking was of aduice that it were better to say Sophroney, be ye wise. The Latins haue had their Aue, which is a wish of happinesse: sometimes also Salue, which is a wishing of health to him whom one saluteth. The Hebrews had the verbe shalum which is a word of peace and of

health. According vnto which Our Sauiour did com∣mand * 1.302his Apostles to salute the houses where they should enter in, that is to say (according to the interpretation of the common translation) to pronounce peace vnto them: which salutation of peace was from the first ages amongst the people of God. For it is written that Iethro, Moses fa∣ther in law, comming to reioice with him for the graces that God had done vnto him and vnto his people, by the deliuering of them from the land of Aegypt, Moses went * 1.303out to meet his father in law, and hauing bowed himselfe kissed him: and they saluted one another with words of peace. Wee Frenchmen doe say, Dieu vous gard, that is, God keepe you, Dieu vous doint le bon Iour, God giue you good mor∣row; Item Le bon Soir, good Euening. Notwithstanding there be many, who ignorantly doe say, Ie vous donne, Le bon Iour, Le bon Soir, that is to say, I giue (or bid) you good morow, good euening: A maner of speech which would be more decent, by desiring and praying to God that it be so. Angels haue sometimes saluted men, as he who did say to Gedeon: Most strong and valiant man, the Lord is * 1.304with thee. But God saluteth no body: for it belongeth to him to giue saluation, and not to wish it by praier.

* 1.305 The Heathen had yet a ciuilitie in saluting them which did sneeze, which custome we haue kept of them. And

the Emperour Tiberius, the saddest man in the world (saith Pliny) would be saluted in sneezing, although he were in his Coach &c. All those ceremonies and institutions (saith the same Authour) are come from the opinion of them which think that the gods will assist our affaires.

Out of these words may be easily coniectured that the salutati∣ons of the Heathen were praiers and vowes for health, or other felicity, that they made to the gods.

* 1.306 And as they did such things in meetings, so did they vse the word Ʋale (be ye well, be ye in health, as wee vse to say in English fare you well) at the departure: yea in letters and Epistles; which also they began alwaies

with these words: If you be in health, it is well: I am in * 1.307health. But Seneca saith that this good custome was bro∣ken in his time: As at this day among vs it is to write clownish like to put in the beginning of a letter, God keepe you in health: which was in times past a holy and christi∣an maner of writing. In stead of this Vale, which is often found in the holy Scriptures, we say in our language * 1.308A Dieu God be with you, wishing not onely health to our friend, but also that God doe keepe him.

But our Sauages haue not any salutation at the depar∣ture, but onely the A Dieu which they haue learned of vs. And to finish this discourse where wee began, they are to be commended for their obedience that they yeeld * 1.309to their fathers and mothers, to whose commandements they obey, doe nourish them in their old age, and defend them against their enemies. And heere with vs (oh mi∣serable thing!) there is often seene the childrens sutes in law against their parents: books of the fatherly power are seene published, concerning the childrens withdraw∣ing from theit obedience. An vnworthy act for children that be Christians, to whom may be applied the speeches * 1.310of Turnus Herdonius, recited in Titus Liuius, saying, that there is no speedier deciding and taking vp of any matter, then betweene the father and the sonne; a thing that might be dis∣patched in few words: for if he would not obey and giue place to his father, vndoubtedly euill should come to him. And the word of God which is a thunder boult saith: Cursed be he who honoureth not his Father and his Mother, and all the people shall say Amen.

CHAP. XX.

Of the Vertues and Vices of the Sauages.

VErtue like vnto wisedome, disdaineth not to be lodged vnder a meane roofe. The Northerly nati∣ons are the last that haue beene brought to ciuilitie:

And notwithstanding, before that ciuility, they haue done great actions. Our Sauages, although they bee naked, are not voide of those vertues, that are found in men of ciuili∣tie, For euery one (saith Aristotle) hath in him, euen from his * 1.311birth, the principles and seedes of vertue. Taking then the fowre vertues by their springs, we shall finde that they participate much of them. For first concerning fortitude and courage, they haue thereof as much as any nation of the Sauages (I speake of our Souriquois and of their alli∣ed) in such sort, that ten of them will alwaies aduenture themselues against twentie Armouchiquois: not that they be altogether without feare (a thing which the fore alea∣ged Aristotle doth reproch to the ancient Celtien-Gaullois, * 1.312who feared nothing, neither the motions of the earth, nor the tempests of the sea, saying, that this was the property of an hairebraine fellow) but with that courage they haue, they esteeme that wisedome giueth vnto them much ad∣uantage. They feare then, but it is that which all wise men doe feare, and that is death, which is terrible and dreadfull, as she that rifleth all, through which shee pas∣seth. They feare shame and reproch, but this feare is co∣sen germane to vertue. They are stirred to doe good by * 1.313honour, for as much as he, amongst them, is alwaies hono∣red, and getteth renoune to himselfe that hath done some faire exploit. Hauing these things proper vnto them, they are in a mediocritie, which is the very seate of vertue. One point maketh this vertue of force and courage vn∣perfect in them, that is, they are too reuengefull, and in that they put their soueraing cōtentment, which inclineth * 1.314to brutishnesse. But they are not alone, for all those nati∣ons how farre soeuer they may stretch themselues from one Pole to the other, are infected with this vice. The Christian Religion onely may bring them to reason, as in some sort she doth with vs (I say in some sort) because that wee haue men very vnperfect, as well as the Sauages.

* 1.315 Temperance is another vertue▪ consisting in the medio∣critie

in things that concerne the pleasures of the body: for as for that which concerneth the minde he is not called temperate or vntemperate, who is mooued with ambiti∣on, or with desire to learne, or that emploieth his time in toies. And for that which concerneth the body, tempe∣rance or vntemperance, is not applied to all things that might be subiect to our senses, vnlesse it be by accident, as to colour, to a picture: Item to flowers and good sentes: Item to songs and hearing of orations, or commedies: but rather to that which is subiect to feeling, and to that which smelling seeketh by arts, as in eating and drinking, in perfumes, in the venerian act, to tenise play, to wrest∣ling, to running, and such like. Now all these things do depend of the will; which being so, it is the part of a man to know how to bridle his appetites.

Our Sauages haue not all the qualities requisite for the perfection of this vertue. For as for meates we must ac∣knowledge their vntemperance, when they haue where∣with, and they doe eat parpetually, yea so farre as to rise in the night to banquet. But seeing that in these our parts many are as vicious as they, I will not be to rigorous a Censurer of them. As for the other actions there is no more to be reprooued in them then in vs: yea I will say lesse, in that which concerneth the Ʋenerian action, wher∣to they are little addicted: not comprehending heere, * 1.316for all that, them of Florida, and in hotter countries, of whom wee haue spoken heeretofore.

* 1.317 Liberalitie is a vertue as worthy praise, as auarice and prodigalitie, her opposites are blame worthy. It consist∣eth in giuing and receauing, but rather in giuing in time and place, and according to occasion, without excesse. This vertue is proper and befitting great personages, which be as it were Stewards of the goods of the earth, which God hath put into their hands, for to vse them li∣berally, that is to say to distribute them to him that hath none, not being excessiue in needlesse expences, nor too

sparing where magnifiicencie is to bee shewed.

Our Sauages are praise worthy in the exercise of this vertue, according to their pouerty. For as we haue said before, when they visit one another, they giue mutuall presents one to the other. And when some French Saga∣mos commeth to them, they doe the like with him, casting at his feete some bundle of Beuers, or other furres, which be all their riches: And so did they to Monsieur de Pou∣trincourt, but he tooke them not to his owne proper vse, but rather put them into Monsieur de Monts his store∣house, because he would not goe against the priuiledge giuen vnto him. This custome of the said Sauages pro∣ceedeth but from a liberall minde, and which hath some generositie. And although they bee very glad when the like is done vnto them, yet so it falleth out, that they be∣gin the venture, and put themselues in hazard to loose their merchandise. And who is hee amongst vs that doth more than they, that is to say, which giueth but with in∣tention to receaue? the Poet saith,

Nemo suas gratis perdere vellet opes▪

There is no body that giueth, intending to loose. If a great personage giueth to a meane man, that is for to draw some seruice from him. Euen that which is giuen to the poore, is to receiue the hundred fold, according to the promise of the Gospel. And for to shew the galantnesse of our said Sauages: they doe not willingly cheapen, and do content themselues with that which is giuen them ho∣nestly with a willing minde, disdaining and blaming the fashions of our petie merchants, which bee an houre a * 1.318cheapning for to buy a Beuer skinne: as I saw being at the riuer Saint Iohn, whereof I haue spoken heeretofore, that they called a yoong merchant of Saint Maloes Mer∣catoria, which is a word of reproch among them, borrow∣ed of the Baskes, signifying as it were, a hagling fellow. Finally, they haue nothing in them but franknesse and li∣beralitie in their exchanging. And seeing the base maners

of some of our men, they demanded sometimes, what they came to seeke for in their countrie, saying, that they came not into ours: and seeing that wee are richer than they, we should giue them liberally that which we haue,

Out of this vertue, there groweth in them a magnifi∣cence which cannot appeare, and remaineth hidden, but for all that they are prouoked by it, doing all they can for to welcome their friends. And Membertou was very de∣sirous that so much honour should be done vnto him as to shoot off our Canons when he did arriue, because he saw that the same was done to the French Captaines in such a case, saying that it was due vnto him, seeing that he was a Sagamos.

* 1.319 Heere Hospitality may be mentioned, but hauing spo∣ken theereof heeretofore, I will refer the Reader to the chapter of the Tabagi, where I giue them the praise attri∣buted to the Gaullois and ancient French-men for this re∣spect. True it is that in some places there be some which be friends for the time, and take their aduantage in necessi∣tie, as hath beene noted in Laudonniere his voyage. But we cannot accuse them in that, least we also accuse our * 1.320selues, which doe the like. One thing I will say that be∣longeth to fatherly Pietie, that the children are not so cur∣sed as to dispise their patents in old age, but doe prouide for them with venison, as the Storkes doe towards them that haue ingendred them. A thing which is the shame of many Christians, who being weary of their Parents long life, doe oftentimes strip them before they goe to bed, and so doe leaue them naked.

They vse also humanity and mercy towards their ene∣mies wiues and little children, whose liues they spare, but they remaine their prisoners for to serue them, according to the ancient right of seruitude, brought in amongst all the nations of the other world, against the naturall liberty. But as for the men of defence they spare none, but kill as many of them as they can catch.

As for iustice, they haue not any Law neither deuine nor humane, but that which Nature teacheth them, that one must not offend another. So haue they quarels very seldome. And if any such thing doe chance to happen, the Sagamos quieteth all, and doth iustice to him that is offen∣ded, giuing some bastanadoes to the wrong doer, or con∣demning him to make some presents to the other, for to pacifie him, which is some forme of dominion. If it be one of their prisoners that hath offended, he is in danger to goe to the pot. For after he is killed no body will re∣uenge his death. The same consideration is in these parts of the world. There is no account made of a mans life that hath no support.

* 1.321 One day there was an Armouchiquois woman, prisoner, who had caused a country-man of hers, prisoner, to escape away: & to the end to trauel and passe on the way she had stollen from Membertous cabin a tinder-box (for with∣out that they can doe nothing) and a hatchet. Which be∣ing come to the knowledge of the Sauages, they would not proceed on the execution thereof neere vnto vs, but they went to Cabin themselues fower or fiue leagues from Port Royall, where she was killed. And because she was a woman, our Sauages wiues and daughters did execute her. Kinibech-coech a yong maide of eighteene yeares of age, faire and well spotted with colours, gaue her the first stroake in the throat, which was with a knife: An other maide of the same age, handsome enough, called Me∣tembroech, followed on, and the daughter of Membertou which we called Membertou-ech-coech made an end. We reprooued them sharpely for this cruelty, whereof they were all ashamed, and durst not shew themselues any more. This is their forme of Iustice.

Another time a man and a women, prisoners, went cleane away, without tinder-box or any prouision of meat. Which was hard to be performed, as well for the great di∣stance of way, which was aboue 300. leagues by land be∣cause

it behooued them to goe secretly, and to take heed from meeting with any Sauages. Neuerthelesse those poore soules pulled off the barke of certaine trees, and made a little boat, with the barke of them, wherein they crossed the Bay Françoise, and got to the other shoare ouer against Port Royall, shortning their way aboue one hun∣dred and fifty leagues: and got home into their Country of the Armouchiquois.

* 1.322 I haue said in some place that they are not laborious, but in hunting and fishing, louing also the labour taken by sea: sloathfull at all other painefull exercise, as in the ma∣nuring of the ground, and in our mechanicall trades: also to grinde Corne for their owne vse. For sometimes they will rather seeth it in graines, then to grinde it by handy strength. Yet notwithstanding they will not be vnprofi∣table. For there will be some meanes to employ them, to that whereunto they be inclined by nature: without for∣cing it, as heeretofore did the Lacedemonians to the yongue men of their Common-wealth. As for the children, ha∣uing yet taken no byas, it will be easier to keepe them at home and to employ them in those things that shall be thought fit. Howsoeuer it be, hunting is no bad thing, nor fishing neither. Let vs see then how they behaue them∣selues therein.

CHAP. XXI.

Of their Hunting.

* 1.323 GOd, before sin, gaue for food vnto man euery hearbe bearing seed vpon all the earth, and euery tree wherein is the fruit of a tree bearing seed: without making mention of the spilling of the bloud of beasts: And notwithstanding after the banishment from the Garden of pleasure, the labour ordained for the punishment of the said sinne required a stronger and more substantiall food then the former: so man full of carnallity accustomed

himselfe to feed vpon flesh, and did tame certaine number of beasts for to serue him to that effect: though some would say that before the floud no flesh was eaten: for in vaine * 1.324had Abel been a shepheard, and Iabel father of shephards. But after the floud, God renewing his couenant with man: * 1.325The feare and dread of you (saith the Lord) shall be vpon eue∣ry beast of the Earth, and vpon euery fowle of the Heauen, with all that mooueth on the earth, and vpon all the fishes of the Sea: they are giuen into your hands: all that mooueth ha∣uing * 1.326life shall he vnto you for meat. Vpon this priuiledge is formed the right of hunting: the noblest right of all rights that be in the vse of man, seeing that God is the Authour of it. And therefore no maruell if kings and their Nobili∣tie * 1.327haue reserued it vnto them, by a wel concluding reason, that if they command vnto men with farre better reason may they command vnto beasts. And if they haue the administration of Iustice to Iudge malefactors, to ouer∣come Rebels, and to bring to humane societie wild and Sauage men: with farre better reason shall they haue it for to doe the same towards the creatures of the aire, of the forrests and of the fields. As for them of the sea wee will * 1.328speake of them in another place. And seeing that kings haue beene in the beginning chosen by the people for to keep & defend them from their enemies, whilst that they are at their necessary works, and to make warre as much as need is for the reparation of iniury, and recouery of that which hath been wrongfully vsurped, or taken away: it is very reasonable and decent that as well them as the nobility that doe assist and serue them in those things, haue

the exercise of hunting, which is an Image of warre, to the end to rowse vp the mind and to be alwaies nimble, ready to take horse,

for to goe to encounter with the ene∣my, to ly in ambush, to assaile him, to chase him, to trample him vnder feete. There is another and first aime * 1.329in hunting, it is the food of Man, whereunto it is desti∣nated, as is knowen by the place of Scripture afore allead∣ged:

yea, I say, so destinated that in the holy language it is but one and the selfe same word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 for to signifie hunting (or venison) & meat: As among a hundred places this of the one hundred thirtie two Psalme. Where our God hauing chosen Sion for his habitation and perpetuall rest, promiseth vnto her that he will aboundantly blesse * 1.330her victuals, and will satisfie her poore with bread. Vp∣on which place Saint Hierome tearmeth Ʋenison, that which the other translators doe call Ʋictuals, better to the purpose then Widow in the common translation.

Hunting then hauing beene granted vnto man by a heauenly priuiledge, the Sauages throughout all the West Indies doe exercise themselues therein without distincti∣on of persons, not hauing that faire order established in these parts, whereby some are borne for the gouernment of the people and the defence of the Country, others for the exercising of arts and the tillage of the ground, in such sort, that by this faire oeconomie euery one liueth in safety.

This hunting is made amongst them chiefely in the * 1.331winter. For all the Spring and Sommer time, and part of Autumne, hauing fish aboundantly for them and their friends, without taking any paines, they doe not much seeke for other food. But in winter when that fish goeth away, feeling the cold, they forsake the sea shoars and cabinne themselues within the woods, where they know to haue any pray: which is done as farre as the Countries that approach neer to the Tropique of Cancer. In the coun∣tries where Beuers are, as throughout all the great Riuer of Canada, and vpon the coasts of the Ocean, as farre as the Country of the Armouchiquois, they doe winter vpon the shoars of lakes, for the fishing of the said Beuers, whereof wee will speake in due place: but first let vs * 1.332speake of the Ellan, which they call Aptaptou, and our Basques Orignac.

It is the tallest creature that is, next vnto the Droma∣daire

and Camell, for it is higher then the horse. His haires be commonly of gray colour, and sometimes of dunne or fallow, almost as long as the fingers of ones hand. His head is very long and hath almost an infinite order of teeth. He beareth his hornes double like the Stagge, but as broad as a plancke, and three foot long, garnished with sprigges growing vpward all along vpon one side. His feet be forked as the Stagges but much more flat. His flesh is short and very delicate. He feedeth in the medowes, and liueth also of the tender cropes of trees. It is the plentiful∣lest thing that the Sauages haue, next to fish.

* 1.333 Wee may say then that the best and fittest time for the said Sauages, to all hunting by land is the Winter season, when that the forrests be hoarie, and the snow deepe, and especially if vpon the snow there comes a hard frost which doth harden it. Then being well clothed with a cloake fur∣red with Beuers, and sleeues on the armes tyed together with a latch: Item stockens made with the leather of El∣lans like to Buffe (which they tie at their girdles) and shooes on their feet of the same leather, very finely made, they goe with their Bow in hand, and the Quiuer on their backes, that way that their Aoutmoin hath shewed them (for we haue said heeretofore that they consult with the Oracle when they are a hungry) or some where else, where they thinke they shal not loose their time and labour. They haue dogges or hounds, almost like to foxes in forme and bignesse, and of haires of all colours▪ which follow them, and although they doe not spend nor call neuerthelesse they can very well finde the haunt of the beast which they seeke for, which being found they pursue her couragi∣ously, and they neuer giue her ouer vntill they haue her downe: And for to f••llow the game more easily, they tie * 1.334rackets (thrise as great as oures) vnder their feet, with the which they runne swiftly vpon that hard snow without sincking. If it be not hard enough, yet they giue not ouer hunting, but will follow the chase three daies together, if

* 1.335 neede be. Finally, hauing wounded her to death they so tire her with their hounds, that she is forced to fall downe. Then they cut and rip her belly, giue releefe to the hun∣ters, and take their share of it. One must not thinke that they eat the flesh raw, as some doe imagine, and as Iames Quartier himselfe doth write, for they carry alwaies, go∣ing * 1.336through the woods, a Tinder-boxe before their brests, for to make fire when hunting is done, where the night doth force them to tarrie.

Wee went once to the spoile of an Ellan left dead vpon the brinck of a great brooke about two leagues and an halfe within the lands: where we passed the night, ha∣uing taken the snowes for to lodge vs. Wee made there a very dainty feaste with this venison, more tender then any other kind of flesh: and after the rost wee had sodden meat, and broth aboundantly, made ready at an instant by a Sauage, who did frame with his hatchet a tubbe or trough of the body of a tree, in which he boiled his * 1.337flesh. A thing which I haue admired, and hauing pro∣pounded it to many, who thought themselues to haue good wits, could not finde out the inuention of it, which notwithstanding is but briefe, which is, to put stones made red hot in the fire in the said trough, and to renew them vntill the meat be sodde. Ioseph Accosta reciteth that the Sauages of Perou doe the same.

The chiefe hunter being returned to the cabines tel∣leth the women what hee hath done, and that in such a place which he nameth to them, they shall finde the veni∣son. * 1.338It is the said womens dutie to goe and flaie the Ellan, the Deare, Stagge, Beare, or other game, and to bring it home. Then they make good cheere as long as there is any prouision: And he that hath hunted, is he that hath the lesser share: for their custome is, that hee must serve the others, and eateth none of his owne purchase. As long as the winter continueth, they lacke none of it: and there hath beene some one Sauage that in a hard season hath

killed fifty of them for his part, as I haue sometimes heard.

* 1.339 As for the hunting of the Beuer, it is also in Winter that chiefely they vse it, for two reasons, one of them we haue alleaged heeretofore, the other because that after Winter this beast sheddeth her haires, & hath no furre in Summer. Besides that when in such a season they would seeke out for Beuers, hardly should they meet with any, because this creature is Amphibie, that is to say, earthly and wate∣rish, * 1.340and more waterish then otherwise: And hauing no inuention to take her in the water, they might be in dan∣ger to loose their paines. Notwithstanding if by chance they meet any in Summer time, Spring time, or Autumne, they faile not to eat it.

* 1.341 Behold then how they catch them in Winter time, and with most profit. The Beuer is a beast very neere as bigge as a shorne sheepe, the young ones be lesser, the colour of his haire is of a chest-nut colour. His feet be short, the fore∣feet haue clawes, and the hinder feet with fins, like geese; the taile is as it were, skailed, almost of the forme of a sole∣fish, notwithstanding the skaile goeth not off. It is the best and delicatest part of the beast. As for the head it is short and almost round, hauing two ranckes of iawes at the sides, and before fower great sharpe teeth one by another, two aboue and two beneath. With these teeth he cutteth small trees, and powles in sundry peeces, wherewith he buil∣deth his house. That which I say is an admirable and in∣credible * 1.342thing. This creature lodgeth himselfe vpon the brinckes of lakes, and there he first maketh his couch with straw or other things fit to lie vpon, as well for him as for his female: raiseth a vaut with his wood, cut and prepared, which he couereth with turffe, in such sort that no winde enters therein, for as much as all is couered and shut vp, except one hole which leadeth vnder the water, and by that way he goeth foorth to walke where he listeth. And because the waters of the lakes doe sometimes rise, he ma∣keth

a chamber aboue the lower dwelling, for to retire himselfe, if in case any inundation should happen: In such sort that some Beuers cabin is aboue eight foot hight, all made with wood, piramide wise, and dawbed with mudde. Moreouer it is held that being amphibie, as we haue said, he must alwaies participate with water, and that his taile be dipped in it: which is the cause why he lodgeth himselfe so neere a lake▪ But being suttle he contenteth not himselfe with that which we haue said, but hath moreouer an issue into another place out of the lake, without any ca∣bin, by which way he goeth on the land and beguileth the hunter. But our Sauages being aware of it, take order for the same, and stop this passage.

* 1.343 When they will, then, take the Beuer, they pierce through the ise of the frozen lake, about his cabin, then one of the Sauages thrusteth his arme into the hole▪ tarying the comming of the said Beuer, whilest that another goeth vpon this ise, striking with a stafe vpon it for to astonish him, and make him to returne into his lodging. Then one must be nimble for to seaze on his necke, for if one catch him by any part where hee may bite, hee will bite very sore. The flesh thereof is very good, almost as if it were mutton.

And as euery Nation hath commonly somthing peculiar that it bringeth foorth, which is not so common with o∣thers; So anciently the Realme of Pontus had the same for the producing of Beuers, as I learne it out of Virgil, where he saieth.

—Ʋirosaque Pontus Castorea.

* 1.344 And after him of Sidonie de Polignac Bishop of Auvergne in these verses,

—Fert Indus ebur, Chaldaeus amomum, Assirius gemmas, Ser vellera, thura Sabaeus, Attis mel, Phoenix palmas, Lacedaemon olivum, Argos equos, Epirus equas, pecuaria Gallus, Arma Calybs, frumentalibes, Campanus iacchum,

Aurum Lydus, Arabs guttam, Panchaia myrrham, Pontus castorea, blattam Tyrus, aera Corinthus, &c.

But at this day the land of Canada beareth the bell away for that respect, although that some of them are brought out of Moscouy, buy they are not so good as ours.

Our Sauages haue also made vs to eat of Beuers flesh, which was very good and tender, and like to beefe: Item, of Leopards, resembling much the wilde cat; and of a beast which they call Nibathes, which hath his pawes almost * 1.345like to the apes pawes, by meanes whereof he climeth ea∣sily vpon the trees, yea he laieth his young ones there. He is of graiesh haires, and his head like to a foxes. But he is so fat that it is almost incredible. Hauing described the principall game, I will not stand to speake of woolues (for they haue some, and yet eat none of them) nor of Lucerns, Otters, Conies, and others which I haue mentioned in my farwell to New France, whereto I referre the reader▪ and to the recitall of Captaine Iames Cartier.

* 1.346 Neuerthelesse it is good to shew heere that our French cattell profiteth very well in those parts. We had hogges which haue multiplied very much. And although they had a stigh, they did lie a broad, euen in the snow and du∣ring the frost. We had but one weather, which prooued * 1.347very well, althogh he was not taken in by night, but was in the middest of our yard in Winter time. Monsieur De Poutrincourt made him twice to be shorne, and the woll of the second yeare hath beene esteemed in France better by two sous in the pound, than that of the first. Wee * 1.348 had no other houshould-cattell, but hennes and pigi∣ons, which failed not to yeelde the accustomed tri∣bute, and to multiply aboundantly. The said Monsieur de Poutrincourt tooke comming out of the shell small Outards which hee did very will breed, and gaue them to the King at his returne. When the country is once stored with those creatures and others, they will encrease so much that

* 1.349 one shall not know what to doe with them, like as in Perou, where are at this day, and long since, such quantity of Ox∣en, kine, swine, horses and dogges, that they haue no more owners, but doe appertaine to the first that doe kill them. Being killed they carry away the hides to trafficke withall, and the carkases are left there: which I haue many times heard of them that haue beene there, besides the wit∣nessing of Ioseph Acosta.

* 1.350 Comming into the Country of the Armouchiquois, and going farther towards Virginia and Florida, they haue no more Ellans nor Beuers, but onely Stagges, Hindes, Roe∣buckes, Deeres, Beares, Leopards, Lucernes, Onces, woolues, wilde-dogges, Hares and Conies, with whose skinnes they couer their bodies, making Chamois of them of the biggest beasts. But as the heat is there greater then in the Countries more Northernly, so they do not vse furres, but plucke out the haires from their skinnes, and very of∣ten for all garment they haue but halfe bretches, or a small cushion made with their mattes, which they weare on that side that the winde doth blow.

But they haue in Florida Crocodils also, which doe as∣saile them oftentimes in swimming. They kill some of them sometimes, and eat them. The flesh whereof is very faire and white, but it smelleth of muske. They haue also a cer∣taine * 1.351kinde of Lions which little differ from them of Africa.

* 1.352 As for the Brasilians they are so far from New France, that being as it were, in another world, their beasts are quit * 1.353differing from those that we haue named, as the Tapirous∣sou, which if one desireth to see, he must imagine a beast halfe an Asse and halfe a Cow, sauing that her taile is very short. His haires draw towards redde, no hornes, eares hanging, and an asses foot. The flesh therof is like to beefe.

They haue a certaine kinde of small Stagges and hindes, * 1.354which they call Seou-assous, whose haires be as long as Goates haires.

But they are persecuted with an euill beast which they call Ianou-arè, almost as tall and swift as a Gray-hound, much like to the Once. Shee is cruell, and doth not spare them if she can catch them. They take sometimes some of them in snares, and do kill them with long torments. As for their Crocodils they be not dangerous.

* 1.355 Their wilde-boares are very leane and vnfleshie, and they haue a fearefull grunting and crie. But there is in them a strange deformity, which is, that they haue a hole vpon the backe, through which they blow and breath. Those three be the biggest beasts of Brasill. As for small ones they haue seuen or eight sorts of them, by the taking whereof they liue, and also of mans flesh: and are better and more prouident husbands then ours. For one cannot find them vnprouided, but rather hauing alwaies vpon the Boucan (that is to say a wooden grate somewhat high built vp∣on foure forks) some venison or fish, or mans flesh: and with that they liue merrily and without care.

* 1.356 Now leauing there those Anthropophages Brasilians, let vs returne to our New France, where the Men there are more humane, and liue but with that which God hath giuen to Man, not deuouring their like. Also wee must say of them that they are truely noble, not hauing any action but is generose, whether we consider their hun∣ting, or their employment in the warrs, or that one search out their domesticall actions, wherein the women doe exercise themselues, in that which is proper vnto them, and the men in that which belongeth to armes, and other things befitting them, such as we haue said, or will speake of in due place. But heere one must consider that the most parte of the world haue liued so from the beginning, and by degrees men haue beene ciuilized, when that they haue assembled themselues, and haue formed common-wealths for to liue vnder certaine lawes, rule and policie.

CHAP. XXII.

Of Hawking.

SEeing that wee hunt on the land let vs not ouerstray our selues, least if wee take the sea, wee lose out * 1.357fowles: for the wise man saith, that in vaine the net is spred before the eies of all that haue wings. If hunting then be a noble exercise, wherein the very Muses themselues take delight, by reason of silence and solitarinesse, which brings foorth faire conceits in the minde: in such sort that * 1.358Diana (saith Pliny) doth not more frequent the mountaines then Minerva. If, I say, hunting be a noble exercise, hau∣king * 1.359is farre more noble, because it aymeth at an higher subiect, which doth participate of Heauen, seeing, that the inhabitants of the aire are called in the sacred Scrip∣ture, Volucres coeli, the foules of the aire. Moreouer, the exercise therof doth belong but to kings, & to the nobles, aboue which their brightnesse shineth, as the Sunnes brightnesse doth aboue the starres. And our Sauages be∣ing of a noble heart, which maketh no account but of hunting and martiall affaires, may very certainly haue right of vsage, ouer the birds that their land doth affoord them. Which they doe likewise, but with much difficul∣ties, because they haue not (as we haue) the vse of guns. They haue enough, and too many birds of pray, as Ea∣gles, Laynards, Faulcons, Tiercelets, Sparow-haukes, and others, which I haue specified in my farewell to New France, but they haue neither the vse nor industrie to * 1.360bring them to seruice, as the French Gentlemen: and therefore they loose much good fowle, hauing no other meanes to seeke after them, or to take them but onely with the Bowe and arrowes, with which instruments they doe like vnto them who in France shoote at the Geay in time of middle-lent: or creepe along the grasse, and go to assaile the Outardes, or wild Geese, which doe graze in

the Spring time, and in Summer along the medowes▪ Sometimes also they carrie themselues softly and without making any noise in their canowes and light vessels made with barkes of trees, euen to the shores where the Ma∣lards and other water fowle are, and there strike them downe. But the greatest abundance they haue, come from certaine Ilands, where such quantitie of them are, to wit, of Malards, Margaux, Roquettes, Outards, or * 1.361wilde Geese, Curlies, Cormorants, and others, that it is a woonderfull thing, yea that which captaine Iames Quar∣tier reciteth, will seeme to some altogether vncredible. When we were vpon our returne into France, being yet beyond Campseau, wee passed by some of those Ilands, where in the space of a quarter of an houre, we laded our barke with them, wee had no need but to strike downe with staues, and not to go about to gather vntill one were wearie a striking. If any man doth aske why they flie not away, one must consider that they be birds onely of two three, or fower moneths old, which haue beene there hatched in the spring time, and haue not yet wings great enough to take slight, though they be well fleshie and in good plight. As for the dwelling of Port Royall we had * 1.362many of our men that furnished vs with them, and parti∣cularlie one of Monsieur de Monts his houshold seruants, called François Addeni, whose name I insert heere to the end he be had in memorie, beecause he alwaies prouided for vs abundantly with it. During the winter he made vs to liue onely of Mallards, Cranes, Hernes, Woodcocks, Partriges, Blackbirds, & some other kinds of that country birds. But in the spring time it was a sport to see the gray Geese and the bigge Outardes (a kinde of wilde Geese) to keepe their Empire and dominion in our meddowes▪ and in Autumne the white Geese, of which some did al∣waies remaine for a pawne: then the sea Larks flying in great flocks vpon the shores of the waters, which also ve∣ry often were paied home.

Touching the birds of pray, some of our men tooke from the nest an Eagle, from the top of a Pine-apple tree, of the monstrousest height that euer I saw any tree, which Eagle Monsieur de Poutrincourt did breed for to present her to the king, but she brake her ties, seeking to take her flight, and lost her selfe in the sea comming home. The Sauages of Campseau had six of them pearched neere to their cabins, at our comming thither, which wee would not trucke for, because they had pulled off their tailes to to feather their arrowes. There bee such a quantitie of them in those parts, that often they did eat our pigeons, and it did behooue vs to looke narrowly to them.

The birds that were knowen vnto vs, I haue enrowled them (as I haue said) in my farwell to New France, but I haue omitted many of them, because I knew not their names. There also may be seene the description of a little * 1.363small bird, which the Sauages doe call Niridau, which li∣ueth but with flowers, and she did come noising in my eares, passing inuisibly (so small is shee) when in the mor∣ning I went to take a walke in my garden. There will be seene also the discription of certaine flies, shining in the euening, in the spring time, which doe flie vp and downe the woods in such a multitude that it is woonder. For the birds of Canada, I also refer the Reader to the report of Captaine Iames Quartier.

* 1.364 The Armouchiquois haue the same birdes, whereof there are many which are not knowen vnto vs in these parts. And particularly there is one kinde of water foule which haue their bils made like two kniues, hauing the two edges one vpon another: and that which is worth the wonde∣ring at, the vppermost part of the said bill is shorter by the one halfe then the lower-most: in such wise that it is hard to thinke how this bird taketh her food. But in the Spring * 1.365time the cockes and hennes, which we call Indien or Turkie cockes doe flie thether as wandring birdes, and soiorne there without passing further hetherward. They come

from the parts of Ʋirginia and Florida. There be yet, be∣sides * 1.366 these, Partridges, Parrats, Pigeons, Stocke-doues, Turtle-doues, Blacke-birds, Crowes, Tiercelets, Faulcons, Laniers, Hernes, Cranes, Storckes, Wilde-geese, Mallards, Cormorans, white Aigrets, red, blacke, and gray ones, and infinite sorts of foule.

As for the Brasilians they also haue store of Turkie-cockes and hennes, which they name Arignan-ouslou, of whom they make no account, nor of their egges: In such maner that the said Turkie-hennes breede their young ones as they can, without so much a doe as in these parts. They haue also duckes but because they goe heauily they eat none of them, saying that they would hinder them from running swiftly. Item a kinde of Pheasants which they call Iacous: Other foules which they name Mouton as bigge as peacocks: some kindes of Partridges as bigge as Geese, called Mocacoüa: Parrats of sundry sorts, and many other kindes altogether vnlike vnto ours.

CHAP. XXIII.

Of their Fishing.

OPpian, in the booke that he hath made vpon this subiect, saith, that in the hunting of beasts and of * 1.367birdes, besides the facility, there is more content∣ment and delight then in fishing, because that a man hath many retreats, one may get himselfe into the shadow, one may meet with brookes to quench his thirst, one may lie downe on the grasse, one may take his repast vnder some shelter. As for birdes one may take them in the nest and with bird-lime, yea of themselues very often they fall into the nets. But poore fisher-men cast their baite vpon an vncertainty; yea, double vncertaintie, as well because they know not what aduenture shall happen vnto them, as because they are vpon an vnconstant and vn∣tameable Element, whose very sight onely is fearefull: They are alwaies wandering from place to place, sub∣iects

to tempests, and beaten with stormes and winds. But yet in the end he concludeth that they are not desti∣tute of all pleasure, but rather that they haue enough, when they are in a Shippe well built, well tight, well closed, and swift in sailing. Then cutting the waues they goe to sea, where the great skulls of deuouring fishes are, and casting into the sea a line well twisted, the weight of it is no sooner in the bottome, but that as soone the baite is snatched vp, and suddenly the fish is drawen vp with * 1.368great pleasure. And in this exercise did Marc Antonia, the Sonne of the Emperor Seuerus delight himselfe very much: notwithstanding Platoes reason, who forming his common-wealth hath forbidden his Citizens the ex∣ercise of fishing, as vnnoble, and iliberall, and fosterer of idlenesse. Wherein he did grossely aequiuocate, specially when he chargeth fisher-men with idlenesse. Which is so euident that I will not vouchsafe to refute him. But I mar∣uel not of that which he saith of fishing, seeing that with the same he also reiecteth hauking, vpon the same reasons. Plutarch saith that it is more laudable to take either a Hart, a Roebuck, or a Hare, then to buy them: but he wadeth not so farre as the other. Howsoeuer it be, the Church, which is the first order in humane society, whose Priest∣hood is called Royall by the great Apostle Saint Peter, hath permitted fishing to church-men, and forbidden hunting and hauking. And indeed, to say that which is most probable, the food of fish is the best and foundest of * 1.369all, for as much (as Aristotle saith) that it is not subiect to any sicknesse: from whence commeth the common prouerb: Sounder then a fish. So that in the ancient hiero∣glyphickes a fish is the simbole of health. Which notwith∣standing I would meane, eaten whilest it is new. for o∣therwise (as Plautus saith) Piscis nisi recens nequam est, it is nothing woorth.

Now our Sauages doe eat it new enough, as long as it lasteth: which I beleeue to bee one of the best Instru∣ments

of their health and long life. When winter com∣meth, * 1.370all fishes are astonished, and shunne the stormes and tempests, euery one where he may: some doe hide themselues in the sand of the sea, others vnder the Rocks, others doe seeke a milder country where they may be bet∣ter at rest. But as soone as the mildnesse of the Spring time doth returne, and the Sea doth calme it selfe, as af∣ter a long siege of a Towne, Truce being made, the peo∣ple being before a prisoner, issueth forth by troupes to goe and take the aire of the fields and to reioice them∣selues: So those Citizens of the Sea, after the gusts and furious stormes be past, they come to enlarge themselues through the salted fields, they skippe, they trample, they make loue, they approach to the shoare and come to seeke the refreshing of fresh water. And then our said * 1.371Sauages that know the Rendez-vous of euery one, and the time of their returne, goe to waite for them in good deuotion to bidde them welcome. The Smelt is the first fish of all that present himselfe in the Spring. And to the end wee goe no further to seeke out examples then at our * 1.372Port Royall, there be certaine brooks where such skulls of these Smelts doe come, that for the space of fiue or six weeks one might take of them sufficient to feed a whole Citie. There be other brooks, where after the Smelt * 1.373commeth the Herring, with like multitude, as we haue al∣ready marked else where. Item the Pilchers doe come in their season, in such aboundance that sometimes willing to haue some thing more for our supper then ordinary, in lesse then the space of an houre, wee had taken enough of them to serue vs for three daies. The Dolphins, Stur∣geons * 1.374and Salmons doe get to the head of the Riuer in the said Port Royall, where such quantitie of them are, that they carried away the nets which we had laid for them, by reason of the multitude of them that we saw there. In all places fish aboundeth there in like maner, as wee our * 1.375selues haue seene. The Sauages doe make a hurdle, or

weare, that crosseth the brooke, which they hold almost vpstraight, propped against wooden barres, archwise, & leaue there a space for the fishes to passe, which space they stop when the tide doth retire, and all the fish is found staied in such a multitude that they suffer it to be lost. And as for the Dolphins, Sturgions and salmons, they take them after that maner, or doe strike them with harping irons, so that these people are happie. For there is nothing in the world so good as these fresh meats. And I find by my * 1.376reckening that Pythagoras was very ignorant, forbidding in his faire goulden sentences the vse of fishes without di∣stinction. One may excuse him, in that fish being dumbe hath some conformity with his sect, wherein dumbnesse (or silence) was much commended. It is also said that he did it because that fish is nourished in an Element enemy to mankinde. Item that it is a great sinne to kill and to eat a creature thar doth not hurt vs. Item that it is a delicious & luxurious meat, not of necessity (as indeed in the Hiero∣glyphiques of Orus Apollo, fish is put for a marke of delica∣cie and voluptuousnesse) Item that he (the said Pythagoras) did eat but meats that might be offered to the gods: which is not done with fishes: and other such toies recited by Plutarch in his Convivial questions. But all those supersti∣ons be foolish: and I would faine demand of such a man if being in Canada he had rather die for hunger then to eat fish. So many anciently to follow their owne fancies, and to say these be we, haue forbidden their followers the vse of meats that God hath giuen to man, and sometimes laied yoakes vpon men that they themselues would not beare. Now whatsoeuer the Philosophy of Pythagoras is, I am none of his. I finde better the rule of our good religious men, which please themselues in eating of flesh, which I liked well in New France, neither am I yet displeased when I meet with such fare. If this Philosopher did liue with Ambrosia and of the food of the Gods, and not of fishes, of which none are sacrificed vnto them. Our said

good religious, as the Cordeliers, or Franciscans of Saint Maloes, and others of the maritime townes, together with the Priests, may say that in eating sometimes fish, they eate of the meat consecrated to God. For when the * 1.377 New found land men doe meet with some woonderfull faire Codde, they make of it a Sanctorum, (so doe they call it) and doe vow and consecrate it to Saint Frances, Saint Nicholas, Saint Leonard and others, head and all, whereas in their fishing they cast the heads into the sea.

I should be forced to make a whole booke if I would discourse of all the fishes that are cōmon to the Brasilians, Floridians, Armouchiquois, Canadians, & Souriquois. But I will restrain my selfe to two or three, hauing first told that in Port Royall there is great beds of Muscles, wherewith * 1.378we did fill our Shallops, when that sometimes wee went into those parts. There be also Scallops twise as bigge as * 1.379Oysters in quantitie. Item Cockles, which haue neuer * 1.380failed vs: As also there is Chatagnes demer, sea Chest∣nuts, the most delicious fish that is possible to bee: Item Crabbes and Lobstarts: those be the shell fishes. But one * 1.381must take the pleasure to fetch them, and are not all in one place. Now the said Port being eight leagues compasse, there is (by the abouesaid Philosophers leaue) good sport to row in it for so pleasant a fishing.

* 1.382 And seeing wee are in the Countrie where the Coddes are taken, I will not yet leaue off worke, vntill I haue spo∣ken something thereof. For so many people and in so great number goe to fetch them out of all the parts of Eu∣rope euery yeere, that I know not from whence such a swarme may come. The Coddes that bee brought into these parts are either drie or wet. The fishing of the wee fish is on the banke in the open sea, on this side New found land, as may be noted by my Geographicall mappe. Fif∣teene * 1.383or twentie (more or lesse) mariners haue euery one a lyne (it is a corde) of fortie or fiftie fathams long, at the end whereof is a hooke baited, and a lead of three pounds

waight to bring it to the bottome: with this implement they fish their Coddes, which are so greedie, that no soo∣ner let downe, but as soone caught, where good fishing is. The fish being drawen a shippe-boord, there are boords in forme of narrow tables along the ship where the fish is dressed. There is one that cutteth off their heads and cast∣eth them commonly in the sea: Another cutteth their bel∣lies and garbelleth them, and sendeth backe to his fellow the biggest part of the backe-bone which hee cutteth a∣way. That done, they are put into the salting tubbe for fower and twentie houres: then they are laid vp: And in this sort doe they worke continually (without respecting the Sunday, which is the Lords day) for the space of al∣most three moneths, their sailes downe, vntill the lading be fully made. And because the poore mariners doe en∣dure there some cold among the fogges, specially them that be most hastie, which begin their voiage in Februa∣rie: from thence commeth the saying, that it is cold in Canada.

* 1.384 As for the drie Codde one must goe a land. There is in New-found-land and in Bacaillos great number ef Ports, where Ships lie at Ancker for three months. At the very breake of day the Mariners doe goe two or three leagues off in the sea to take their lading. They haue euery one filled their shaloupe by one or two a clock in the after∣noone, and do returne into the Port, where being, there is a great Scaffold built one the sea shoare, whereon the fish is cast, as one cast sheaues of corne through a barne window. There is a great table whereon the fish cast, is dressed as aboue said. After six houres they are turned, and so fundry times. Then all is gathered, and piled to∣gether; and againe at the end of eight daies put to the aire. In the end being dried it is laid vp. But there must be no fogges when it is a drying, for then it will rot: not too much heat, for it would become red: but a temperate and windy weather.

* 1.385 They doe not fish by night because then the Cod will not bite. I durst beleeue that they be of the fishes which suffer themselues to be taken sleeping, although that Op∣pian is of opinion that fishes, warring and deuouring one another, as doe the Brasilians and Canibals, are alwaies * 1.386watchfull and sleepe not: excepting neuerthelesse the Sargot onely, which he saith putteth himselfe in certaine caues to take his sleepe. Which I might well beleeue, and this fish deserueth not to be warred vpon, seeing he maketh warrs vpon none others, and liueth of weeds: by reason whereof all the Authours doe say that he chaweth his cudde like the Sheepe. But as the same Oppian saith that this fish onely in chawing his cudde doth render a moist voice, and in that he is deceaued, because that my selfe haue heard many times the Seales, or Sea woolues, * 1.387in open sea, as I haue said elsewhere: He might also haue aequiuocated in this.

The same Cod leaueth biting after the month of Sep∣tember is passed, but retireth himselfe to the bottome of the broad sea, or else goeth to a hotter country vntill the Spring time. Whereupon I will heere aleadge what Pliny * 1.388noteth; that fishes which haue stones on their heads doe feare winter, and retire themselues betimes, of whose number is the Cod, which hath within her braines two white stones made gundole wise and iagged about: which * 1.389haue not those that be taken towards Scotland, as some learned and curious man hath tould me. This fish is won∣derfully greedy, and deuoureth others, almost as bigg as himselfe yea euen lobsters, which are like bigge Lan∣goustes, and I maruell how he may digest those bigge and hard shells. Of the liuers of Cods our New-found-land-men doe make oiles, casting those liuers into barels set in the Sunne, where they melt of themselues.

There is great trafficke made in Europe of the oile of the fish of New-found-land. And for this only cause many * 1.390go to the fishing of the whale, and of the Hippopotames,

which they call the beast with the great tooth or the Mor∣ses: of whom some thing we must say.

* 1.391 The Almighty, willing to shew vnto Iob how won∣derfull are his works: wilt thou draw (saith he) Leuiathan with a booke, and his tongue with a string which thou hast cast in the water? By this Leuiathan is the whale meant, and all fishes of that reach, whose hugenesse (and chiefely of the whale) is so great, that it is a dreadfull thing, as wee haue shewed elsewhere, speaking of one that was cast on the Coast of Brasill by the tide: And Plinie saith that there be some found in the Indies which haue fower acres of ground in length. This is the cause why man is to be admired (yea rather God, who hath giuen him the courage to assaile so fearefull a monster, which hath not his equall on the land.) I leaue the maner of taking of her, described * 1.392 by Oppian, and S. Basil for to come to our French-men, and chiefely the Basques, who doe goe euery yeare to the great riuer of Canada for the Whale. Commonly, the fishing thereof is made in the riuer called Lesquemin towards Ta∣doussac. And for to doe it they goe by skowtes to make watch vpon the tops of rockes, to see if they may haue the sight of some one: and when they haue discouered any, foorth with they goe with fower shaloupes after it, and ha∣uing cunningly borded her, they strike her with a harping iron to the depth of her lard, and to the quicke of the flesh. Then this creature feeling herselfe rudely pricked, with a dreadfull boisterousnesse casteth herselfe into the depth of the sea. The men in the meane while are in their shirts, which vere out the cord whereunto the harping iron is tied, which the whale carrieth away. But at the shaloupe side that hath giuen the blow there is a man redy with a hatchet in hand to cut the said cord, least perchance some accident should happen that it were mingled, or that the Whales force should be too violent: which notwithstan∣ding hauing found the bottome, and being able to goe no further, she mounteth vp againe leasurely aboue the wa∣ter:

and then againe she is set vpon with glaue-staues, or pertuifanes, very sharp, so hotly that the salt-water pierce∣ing within her flesh she looseth her force, and remaineth there. Then one tieth her to a cable at whose end is an an∣ker which is cast into the sea, then at the end of six or eight daies they goe to fetch her, when time and opportunity permits it they cut her in peeces, and in great kettles doe seeth the fat which melteth it selfe into oile, wherewith they may fill 400. Hogs-heads, sometimes more, and som∣times lesse, according to the greatnesse of the beast, and of the tongue commonly they draw fiue, yea six hogs-heads full of traine.

* 1.393 If this be admirable in vs, that haue industry, it is more admirable in the Indian people, naked and without arti∣ficiall instruments: and neuerthelesse they execute the same thing, which is recited by Ioseph Acosta, saying that for to take those great monsters they put themselues in a Canow or Barke, made of the barkes of trees, and bording the Whale they leape nimbly on her necke, and there doe stand, as it were on horse-backe, attending the fit meanes to take her, and seeing their opportunity, the boldest of them putteth a strong and sharpe stafe, which he carrieth with him, into the gap of the Whales nostrils (I call no∣strill the condut, or hole thorow which they breath) foorth with he thrust it in far with another very strong stafe, and maketh it to enter in as deepe as he can. In the meane while the Whale beateth the sea furiously, and raiseth vp mountaines of water, diuing downe with great violence, then mounteth vp again not knowing what to do through very rage. The Indian notwithstanding remaineth still sitting fast, and for to pay her home for this trouble, fix∣eth yet another like stalke in the other nostrill, making it to enter in, in such wise that it stoppeth her winde quite, and taketh away her breath, and he commeth againe into his Canow, which he holdeth tied at the side of the Whale with a cord, then retireth himselfe on land hauing first tied

his cord to the Whale, which he vereth out on her; which whilest she findeth much water, skippeth heere and there, as touched with griefe, and in the end draweth to land, where foorth with, for the huge enormity of her body, she remaineth on the shore, not being able to mooue or stur herselfe any more. And then a great number of Indians doe come to finde out the Conquerer for to reape the fruit of his conquest, and for that purpose they make an end of killing of her, cutting her and making morsels of her flesh (which is bad enough) which they drie and stampe to make powder of it, which they vse for meat, that serueth them a long time.

* 1.394 As for the Hippopotames, or Morses, we haue said in the voiages of Iames Quartier that there be great number of them in the Gulfe of Canada, and specially in the Ile of * 1.395Brion, and in the seuen Iles, which is the riuer of Chische∣dec. It is a creature which is more like to a Cow then to a * 1.396horse. But we haue named it Hippopotamus that is to say the horse of the riuer, because Pliny doth so call them that be in the riuer Nilus, which notwithstanding do not altoge∣ther resemble the horse, but doth participate also of an oxe or a cow. He is of haire like to the seale, that is to say, daple graie, and somewhat towards the redde, the skinne very hard, a small head like to a Barbarie Cowe, hauing two ranks of teeth on ech side betweene which there is two of them of ech part hanging from the vpper iaw downward, of the forme of a young Elephants tooth, wherewith this creature helpeth her selfe to climbe on the rocks. Because of those teeth, our Mariners doe call it La beste a La grand' dent, the beast with the great teeth. His eares be short and his taile also, he loweth as an Oxe, and hath wings or finnes at his feete, and the female calleth her young ones on the land. And because that he is a fish of the whales kind and very fatte, our Basques and other Mari∣ners doe make oile thereof, as they doe with the whale and they doe surprise him on the land.

* 1.397 Those of Nil (saith Pliny) are clouen footed, the maine, the back, and the neighing of a horse, the teeth issuing foorth as to a wild Boare. And he addeth, that when this creature hath beene in the corne for to feed, he goeth away backwards, vpon his returne for feare hee should be fol∣lowed by his traces.

I doe not purpose to discourse heere of all the sorts of fishes that are in chose parts, the same being too spacious a subiect for my historie, because also that I haue specified a good number of them in my farewell to New France. I will say onely that by maner of pastime on the coasts of New France, I will take in one day fish enough for to serue as foode for a longer time then six weeks, in the places where the abundance of Codde is: for that kinde of fish is there most frequent. And hee that hath the industry to take Mackrels at sea, may there take so many that he shall * 1.398not know what to doe with them, for in many places I haue seene infinite numbers of them close together, which did occupie more space there three times then the market hals of Paris doe containe. And notwithstanding I see a * 1.399number of people in our countrie of France, so rechlesse, and so idle in these daies, that they had rather die for hun∣ger, or liue in slauerie, at the least to languish vpon their miserable dunghill, then to endeauour to get out of the mire, and to change their fortune by some generous acti∣on, or to die in it.

CHAP. XXIIII.

Of the qualitie of the Soile.

VVE haue made prouision in the three last chap∣ters of venison, of foule, and of fish; which is much. But in our old ancient France, bread and wine being our vsuall sustenance, it would bee hard vnto vs to make heere our aboade, vnlesse the land were fit for the same. Let vs then enter into consideration of it,

and let vs put our hands into our bosome, to see if the dugges of this mother will yeeld any milke to nourish her children, and as for the rest, wee will take what may bee * 1.400hoped for of her. Attilius Regulus, twise Consull in Rome, did commonly say, that one must not choose places ouer ranke, because they are vnhealthfull; neither places ouer barren, although one may liue healthily in them. And with such a modetate soile did Cato content himselfe. The ground of New France is such, for the most part of fatte sand, vnder which we haue often found clay ground: and of that earth did Monsieur de Poutrincourt cause a quanti∣tie of bricks to be made, wherewith he builded a furnance to melt the gum of the firre tree, and chimneies. I will say farther, that one may make with this earth such operati∣ons, * 1.401as with the earth which we call terra sigillata, or Bolus Armenicus, as in many occasions our Apothecarie master Lewes Hebert most sufficient in his Arte, hath made triall of it; by the aduice of Monsieur de Poutrincourt: yea euen when that Monsieur du Pont his sonne had three fingers cut off with a musket-shot, which did burst being ouer∣charged, in the countrie of the Armouchiquois.

This prouince hauing the two natures of Earth that God hath giuen vnto man for to possesse, who may doubt but that it is a land of promise, when it shalbe manured? Wee haue made triall of it, and haue taken pleasure there∣in, which neuer did all them that haue gone before vs, * 1.402whether it be in Brasill, whether it be in Florida, or in Ca∣nada. God hath blessed our labours and hath giuen vnto vs faire wheate, Rie, Barly, Oates, Peason, Beanes, Hempe, Turneps, and garden hearbs: and this so plentifully that the Rie was as high as the tallest man that may be seene, and we did feare that this height should hinder it from bringing foorth seed: But it hath so well fructified that * 1.403one french-graine sowed there hath yeelded one hundred and fifty Eares of corne, such as by the testimony of my Lord Chancellour, the Iland of Cicilia nor the countrie

of Beausse doe yeeld none fairer. I did sow wheate, with∣out suffring my land to rest, and without dunging it at all: and neuerthelesse it grew vp in as faire perfection as the fairest wheate in France, although the corne and all that wee did sow was to long kept. But the new corne which the said Monsieur de Poutrincourt did sow before his de∣parture from thence grew vp so beautifull that it was won∣derfull, according to the report of them that haue beene there a yeere after our departure. Whereupon I will say that which was of mine owne doing, that in the month of Aprill in the yeere 1607 hauing sowed too thicke & too [ 1607] neere one to the other, some few grains of the Rie that was gathered at Saint Croix (the first dwelling of Monsieur de * 1.404Monts, some twenty fiue leagues from Port Royall) these graines did multiplie so aboundantly that they choaked one another, and came to no good perfection.

* 1.405 But as for the ground mended, dunged with our hogs dung, or with the sweepings of the kitchinne, shels of fish, or such like things, I would not beleeue▪ vnlesse I had seene it, the excessiue loftinesse of the plants that it hath produced euery one in his kinde. Yea the Sonne of Mon∣sieur de Poutrincourt, a yong Gentleman of great forward∣nesse, hauing sowed graines of Oringes and of Citrons in * 1.406his garden, they sprung plants of a foote high at three months end. We did not expect so much, and notwith∣standing we tooke pleasure therein, emulating one ano∣ther. I referre to any mans Iudgement if the second triall will be done with a good courage. And heere I must say by the way that the Secretary of the said Monsieur de Monts, being come into those parts before our departure, did say that he would not for any thing in the world, but to haue made the voyage, and that vnlesse he had seene * 1.407our corne, he would not haue beleeued it. Behold how continually the country of Canada hath beene discredited (vnder whose name all that land is comprized) not know∣ing what it is, vpon thereport of some Mariners, who

onely doe goe to fish for Coddes, and vpon the rumor of some sicknesses, which may bee avoided in maintai∣ning of mirth. So that men be well furnished of necessa∣ries.

But to continue our purpose of the mending of the ground, whereof wee spake euen now, one certaine an∣cient Authour saith that the Censors of Rome did let to farme the dunghils and other vncleanenesse, which were drawen out of sinckes for 1000 tallents a yeere (which is woorth 600000 French-crownes) to the Gardeners of Rome, because that it was the excellentest dung of all: And there was to that end Commissioners ordained for to cleanse them: Likewise the bottome and Channell of the Riuer Tybre, as certaine ancient inscriptions, which I haue sometimes read, doe record.

The land of the Armouchiquois doth beare yeerely such corne as that which wee call Sarrazen wheate, Turkie * 1.408 wheate, and Indian wheate, which is the Irio or Erysimon fruges of Pliny and Columella. But the Ʋirginians, Flori∣dians, and Brasilians, more southerly, make two har∣uests a yeere. All these people doe till their land with a woodden picke-axe, weed out the weeds and burne them, fatten their fieldes with shell-fish, hauing neither tame Cattell nor dung: then they heape their ground in small heapes two foote distant one from another. and the month of Maie being come, they set their Corne in those heapes of earth as wee doe plant beanes, fixing a stick, and put∣ting foure graines of corne seuerally one after another (by certaine superstition) in the hole, and betweene the plants of the said corne (which groweth like a small tree, and is ripe at three months end) they also set beanes spotted with all colours, which are very delicate, which by reason they be not so high, doe grow very well among these plantes of corne: Wee haue sowed of the said corne this last yeere in Paris in good ground, but with small profit, hauing yeelded euery plant but one eare or two, and yet

very thinne: Where in that country one graine will yeld foure, fiue and six eares, and euery eare one with another aboue 200 graines, which is a maruellous increase. Which * 1.409sheweth the prouerbe reported by Theophrastus to be ve∣ry true, that it is the yeere that produced the fruit, and not the field: That is to say, that the temperature of the aire, and condition of the weather, is that which maketh the plants to budde and fructifie more then the nature of the earth. Wherein is to be wondred that our Corne grow∣eth * 1.410better there, then their corne heere. A certaine testi∣monie that God hath blessed that country, since that his name hath beene called vpon there: Also that in these parts, since some yeeres, God beateth vs (as I haue said elsewhere) with rods of iron, and in that country he hath spred his blessing aboundantly vpon our labour, and that in one parallele and eleuation of the Sunne.

This Corne growing high, as we haue said, the stalke of it is as bigge as Canes, yea bigger. The stalke & Corne taken greene, haue a sugar taste, which is the cause why the Mowles and field Rattes doe so couet it, for they spoiled me a plot of it in New France. The great beasts, as Stagges and other beasts, as also birds doe spoile it. And the Indians are constrained to keepe them as wee doe the vines heere.

* 1.411 The Haruest being done, this people laieth vp their Corne in the ground, in pits which they make in some discent of a hill, for the running downe of waters, fur∣nishing those pits with mattes: and this they doe because they haue no houses with loftes, nor chests to lay it vp o∣therwise: then the corne conserued after this maner, is out of the way of Rats and Mise.

Sundry nations of those parts haue had the same inuen∣tion to keepe corne in pits. For Suidas maketh mention of it vpō the word Seiroi. And Procopius in the second book of the Gothicke warre, saith that the Gothes besieging Rome fell within the pits, where the inhabitants were

woont to lay their Corne. Tacitus reporteth also that the Germans had such pits. And without particularising any farther, in many places of France that keepe at this day * 1.412their corne after that maner. We haue declared heereto∣fore in what fashion they stampe their Corne, and make bread with it, and how by the testimonie of Pliny, the an∣cient Italians had no better industrie then they.

* 1.413 They of Canada and Hochelaga, in the time of Iames Quartier, did also till after the same maner, and the land did affoord them Corne, Beanes, Peason, Milions, Pom∣pions, & Cucumbers, but since that their furres haue been in request, and that for the same they haue had bread and other victuals, without any other paines, they are become sluggish, as the Souriquois also, who did addict themselues to tillage in the same time.

* 1.414 But both the one and the other nation haue yet at this time excellent Hempe, which the ground produceth of it selfe. It is higher, finer, whiter, and stronger then ours in these our parts. But that of the Armouchiquois beareth at the top of the stalke thereof a cod, filled with a kinde of * 1.415cotten, like vnto silke, in which lieth the seed. Of this cotton, or whatsoeuer it be, good beddes may be made, more excellent a thousand times then of feathers, and sof∣ter than common cotten. We haue sowed of the said seed, or graine in diuers places of Paris, but it did not prooue.

We haue seene by our Historie, how along the great * 1.416riuer, beyond Tadoussac, Vines are found innumerable, and grapes at the season. I haue seene none in Port Roy∣all, but the land and the hils are very proper for it. France had none in ancient time, vnlesse peraduenture along the * 1.417coast of the Mediterranean sea. And the Gaullois hauing done some notable seruice to the Emperour Probus, they demanded of him for recompence, permission to plant Vines: which he granted vnto them: But they were first denied by the Emperor Nero. But why doe I aleadge the Gaullois, seeing that in Brasill, being a hot countrie, there

was none vntill that the Frenchmen and Portugeses had planted some there: So there is no doubt but that the Vine will grow plentifully in the said Port Royall, seeing likewise that at the riuer Saint Iohn (which is twentie leagues more Northward than the said Port) there be ma∣ny of them: yet for all that not so faire as in the countrie of the Armouchiquois, where it seemeth that Nature did delight herselfe in planting of them there.

And for as much as we haue handled this subiect, speak∣ing of the voiage that Monsieur De Poutrincourt made the∣ther, we will passe further, to declare vnto you that the most part of the woods of this land be Oakes and Wal∣nut-trees, * 1.418bearing small-nuts with fower or fiue sides, so sweet and delicate as any thing may be: And likewise Plumb-trees which bring foorth very good Plumbes: As also Sassafras, a tree hauing leaues like to Oake-leaues, but * 1.419lesse iagged, whose wood is of very good sent, and most excellent for the curing of many diseases, as the pox, and the sicknesse of Canada, which I call Phthisie, whereof we * 1.420haue discoursed at large heeretofore.

They also plant great store of Tabacco, a thing most precious with them, and vniversally amongst all those na∣tions. It is a plante of the bignesse of Consolida maior, the * 1.421smoake whereof they sucke vp with a pipe in that manner that I will declare vnto you, for the contentment of them that know not the vse of it. After that they haue gathe∣red this hearbe, they lay it to dry in the shade, and haue certaine small bagges of leather, hanging about their neckes or at their girdles, wherein they haue alwaies some and a Tabacco-pipe with all, which is a little pan hollowed at the one side, and within whose hole there is a long quill or pipe, out of which they sucke vp the smoake, which is within the said pan, after they put fire to it with a cole that they laie vpon it. They will sometimes suffer hunger eight daies, hauing no other sustenance then that smoake. And our Frenchmen who haue frequented them are so be∣witched

with this drunkennesse of Tabacco, that they can no more be without it, then without meat or drinke, and vpon that doe they spend good store of mony. For the good Tabacco which commeth out of Brasil doth some∣times * 1.422cost a French-crowne a pound. Which I deeme foo∣lishnesse in them, because that notwithstanding they doe not spare more in their eating and drinking then other men, neither doe they take a bit of meat nor a cup of drinke the lesse by it. But it is the more excusable in the Sauages, by reason they haue no greater deliciousnesse in their Ta∣bagies, or bankets, and can make cheere to them that come to visit them with no greater thing, as in these our parts one presents his friend with some excellent wine: In such sort that if one refuseth to take the Tabacco-pipe, it is a * 1.423signe that he is not a friend. And they, which among them haue some obscure knowledge of God, doe say that he ta∣keth Tabacco as well as they, and that it is the true nectar, described by the Poets.

This smoake of Tabacco taken by the mouth, in suck∣ing, * 1.424as a child that sucketh his dugge, they make it to issue thorow the nose, & passing thorow the conduits of brea∣thing, the braines are warmed by it, and the humiditie of the same dried vp. It doth also in some sort make one gid∣die, and as it were drunke, it maketh the belly soluble, mi∣tigateth the passions of Venus, bringeth to sleepe, and the leafe of Tabacco, or the ashes that remaine in the pan healeth wounds. Yea I will say more that this nectar is vn∣to them so sweet, that the children doe sometimes sup vp the smoake that their fathers cast out of their nostrils, to the * 1.425end that nothing be lost. And because that the same hath a tart biting taste, Monsieur de Belleforest, reciting that which Iames Quartier (who knew not what it was) saith of it, will make the people beleeue that it is some kind of pepper. But whatsoeuer sweetenesse is found therein I could neuer vse my selfe to it, neither doe I care for the vse and custome to take it in smoake.

* 1.426 There is yet in the land of the Armouchiquois, certaine kinde of Rootes as bigge as a loafe of bread, most excel∣lent for to be eaten, hauing a taste like the stalkes of Arti∣chocks, but much more pleasant, which being planted do multiply in such sort, that it is woonderfull. I beleeue that they be those which be called Afrodilles, according to the description that Pliny maketh of them:

These Roots * 1.427 (saith he) are made after the fashion of smal turneps & there is no plant that hath so many roots as this hath: for some∣times one shall find fower score Afrodilles tied together. They are good rosted vnder the imbers, or eaten raw with pepper,

or oile and salt.

* 1.428 Considering all this, it seemeth vnto mee that these are men very miserable, who being able to liue a countrie life in quiet and rest, and take the benefit of the ground, which doth pay her creditor with so profitable an vsurie, doe passe their age in townes in following of sutes in law, in toiling heere and there, to seeke out the meanes how to beguile and deceaue some one or other, taking such pains as doe euen bring them to their graue, for to pay their house rent, for to be clothed in silke, for to haue some precious moueables: briefly for to set out and feed them∣selues with all vanitie, wherein contentment is neuer to be found.

Poore fooles! (saith Hesiod) which know not * 1.429how one halfe of these things with quiet is more woorth then all heaped together with freatfullnesse: nor how great benefit is in the Malous and the Daffadilles. The Gods certainely haue hidden from men the manner of li∣uing happily. For otherwise one daies labour would be sufficient for to nourish a man a whole yeere, and the day following he would set his Plough vpon his dunghill,

and would rest his Oxen, his mules, and himselfe.

* 1.430 This is the contentment which is prepared for them that shall inhabite New-France, though fooles doe despise this kind of life, and the tilling of the ground, the most harmeles of all bodily exercises, and which I will tearme

the most noble as that which sustaineth the life of all men. They disdaine (I say) the tillage of the ground, and notwithstanding all the vexations wherewith one tormen∣teth himselfe, the sutes in law that one followes, the wars that are made, are but for to haue landes. Poore mother! what hast thou done that thou art so despised? The other Elements are very often contrarie vnto vs, the fire consu∣meth vs, the aire doth infect vs with plague, the water swalloweth vs vp, onely the earth is that which comming into the world, and dying, receaueth vs kindly, it is she alone that nourisheth vs, which warmeth vs, which lod∣geth vs, which clotheth vs, which contrarieth vs in no∣thing, and shee is set at naught, and them that doe ma∣nure her are laughed at, they are placed next to the idle and bloud-suckers of the people. All this is done heere a∣mong vs: But in New-France the goulden age must be brought in againe, the ancient Crownes of eares of corne must be renewed; and to make that to be the first glory * 1.431which the ancient Romans did call Gloria adorea, a glory of wheate, to the end to inuite euery one to till well his field, seeing that the land presenteth it selfe liberally to them that haue none.

Being assured to haue corne and wine, there resteth but to furnish the Country with tame cattell: for they will breede there very well, as we haue said in the chapter of hunting.

Of fruite-trees, there be but few, besides nut-trees, * 1.432Plumb-trees, and small chery-trees, and some hazell∣nut-trees. True it is that all that which is within the land * 1.433is not yet discouered, for in the country of the Iroquois there are Oreng-trees, and they make oiles with the fruite of trees. But no French-men nor other Christians haue beene there yet. That want of fruit-trees is not to be found very strange. For the most part of our fruits are come out of other places: And very often the fruites beare the name of the country from whence they haue been brought. The

land of Germanie is good, and fruitfull: but Tacitus saith, * 1.434that in his time there were no fruit-trees.

As for the trees of the forests the most common in Port Royall be Oakes, Elmes, ashes, Birch (very good for Ioiners-worke) Mapels, Sicomores, Pine-trees, Firre∣trees, White-thornes, Hazell-trees, Willowes, Bay∣trees, * 1.435and some others besides which I haue not yet mar∣ked. There is in certaine places store of Strawberries, and Raspises. Item in the wooddes small fruit, blew and redde. I haue seene there small Peares very delicate: and in the meddowes all the winter long, there be certaine smal fruits like to small apples coloured with redde, whereof wee made Marmelade, for to eate after meat. There bestore of Gooseberries like vnto ours, but they grow redde. Item those other smal roūd gooseberries which we do cal Gue∣dres. And Peason in great quantitie along the sea shoares, * 1.436the leaues whereof we tooke in Spring time, and put a∣mong our old Peason, and so it did seeme vnto vs that we did eate greene Peason. Beyond the said Baie Françoise, that is to say, in the riuer S. Iohn, and Saint Croix, there is store of Cedar trees, besides those trees that I haue named. As for them of the great riuer of Canada, they haue beene specified in the second booke, in the relation of the voya∣ges of captaine Iames Quartier, & of Monsieur Champlein.

* 1.437 Those of Florida be Pyne trees (which beare no kernels in the fruits that they produce) Oakes, Wall-nut trees, blacke Cherrie trees, Lentiskes, Chest-nut trees (which be not naturall as in France) Cedar trees, Cypres trees, Palme trees, Holy trees, and Wilde vines, which climbe vp to the trees, and bring foorth good grapes. There is a kind of Medlers, the fruit whereof is better and bigger then that of France: there are also Plumbe trees which beare a very faire fruit, but not very good, Raspises: A small graine which we call with vs bleues (blewes) which are very good to bee eaten. Item roots which they call Hassez, whereof in their neede they make bread.

* 1.438 The prouince of Brasill hath taken her name, as wee thinke, of a certaine tree which we call Bresill, and the Sa∣uages of the countrie Arabouton, it is high, and as bigge as our Oakes, and hath the leafe like to the Box leafe. Our French men and others doe goe into that countrie for to lade their shippes with it. The fire of it is almost without smoake. But hee that would thinke to whiten his linnen with the ashes of that wood, would farre deceiue himselfe. For he should finde it died in redde. They haue also Palme trees of sundry sorts: And trees the wood whereof, of some, is yellow, and others violet. They haue also some that haue the sent of Roses, and others stinking, whose fruits are dangerous to be eaten. Item a kinde of Guayac which they name Hinouraé, which they vse for to cure a disease called among them Pians, as dangerous as the Pox. The tree which beareth the fruit that wee call the Indian Nut, is called among them Sabaucaië. They haue also Cot∣ten trees, of the fruit whereof they make beds, which they hang betweene two forks or posts. This countrie is hap∣pie in many other sorts of fruit trees, as Orenge trees, Ci∣tron trees, Leamon trees, and others, alwaies greene, whereby the losse of that countrie where the Frenchmen had begun to inhabite, is so much the more greeuous vn∣to them that loue the welfare of France. For it is more than euident, that the dwelling is there more pleasant and delightfull then the land of Canada, for the temperature of the aire. True it is that the voiages thither are long, as of fower and fiue moneths, & that in performing of them somtimes wants must be endured, as may be seene by the * 1.439voiages made thither in the time of Ville-gagnon: But to New France where we were, when one beginneth his voi∣age in due season, the voiages are but of three weeks, or a moneth, which is but a small time.

If the sweetnesse and delicacies be not there, such as they are in Perou, one must not say therefore that the countrie is nothing woorth. It is much that one may liue

there inrest & ioyfully without taking care for superfluous things. The couetuousnesse of men hath caused that no countrie is thought good, vnlesse there be Mines of gold in it. And sots as they be, they doe not consider that the * 1.440country of France is now vnfurnished of the same: And Germany also, whereof Tacitus said, that he knew not whether the gods in their anger or in their fauour had de∣nied gold and siluer to that Prouince. They doe not see that all the Indians haue not any vse of siluer, and liue more contentedly then we. If we call them fooles they may say as much of vs, and peraduenture with better reason. They know not that God promising to his people a happy land he saith that it shall be a land of Corne, of Barly, of Vines, of Fig-trees, of Oliue-trees, and of Hony, where they shal * 1.441eat their bread without scarcity, &c. And for all mettels he giueth them but Iron and Copper, least that gold and siluer make them to lift vp their heart, and forget their God: And he will not that when they shall haue kings they * 1.442should hoord vp much gold or siluer. They doe not con∣sider that Mines be the Church-yards of men: That the Spaniard hath consumed therein aboue ten millions of poore Indian Sauages, instead of instructing them in the Christian faith: That there be Mines in Italy, but that the * 1.443ancients would not giue leaue to worke in them for the preseruation of the people: That in the Mines is a thicke aire, grosse and infernall, where one neuer knoweth when it is day, or night: That to doe such things is to seeke to dispossesse the diuell of his kingdome. That it is a thing vnworthy to a man to bury himselfe in the entrailes of the earth, to seeke out for hell, and miserably to abase himselfe vnder all vncleane creatures: He to whom God hath gi∣uen an vpright forme, and his face looking vpward, for to behold the Heauen, and to sing praises vnto him: That in Countries where Mines be, the land is barren: That we doe not eat neither gold nor siluer, and that the same of it selfe doth not keepe vs warme in Winter: That he which

hath Corne in his Barne, Wine in his seller, Cattell in his Medowes, and afterwards Codde-fish and Beuers, is more assured to haue gold and siluer, then he which hath Mines * 1.444to finde victuals. And neuerthelesse there be Mines in New France, as we haue mentioned elsewhere. But that is not the first thing that one must seeke for, men doe not liue with opinion onely. And this consisteth but in opi∣nion, nor the precious stones neither (which are fooles ba∣bles) wherin one is most often deceiued, so well art can counterfeit nature: witnesse him that did sell, some fiue or six yeeres since, vessels for fine Emerald, and had made himselfe rich by the folly of others, if he could haue plaied his part aright.

* 1.445 Now without making shew of any Mines, profit may be made in New France of diuers furres that be there, which I finde are not to be dispised, seeing that we see so much enuy against a priuiledge that the King did grant to Monsieur de Monts for to helpe to establish and settle there * 1.446some French Colony. But there may be drawen a generall commodity to France, that in the scarsity, of victuals, one Prouince may succour the other: which might be done now if the Country were well inhabited: seeing that since we haue beene there the seasons haue alwaies beene good in it, and in these our parts rough to the poore, which doe die for hunger, and liueth but in want and penury: in stead that there many might liue at their ease, who it were better to preserue then to suffer to perish. Besides fishing being made in New France, the New-found-land-ships shall * 1.447haue nothing to doe but to lade, arriuing thither, in stead that they are forced to tarry three moneths there: and shal be able to make three voiage for one.

Of exquisit woods I know none there, but the Cedar and the Sassafras: but good profit may be drawen from the Firre and Pruse-trees, because they will yeeld aboundance of gumme, and they die very often thorow ouer much li∣quor. This gumme is very faire like the Turpentine of Ve∣nice,

and very soueraigne for medicines. I haue giuen some to some Churches of Paris for Frankensence, which hath beene found very good. One may moreouer furnish the Citie of Paris and other places of France with Sope-ashes, * 1.448which at this present be all bare and without woods. They who finde themselues afflicted may haue there a pleasant place to retire themselues into, rather then to yeeld them∣selues subiect to the Spaniard, as many doe. So many fa∣milies as be in France ouercharged with Children, may diuide themselues, and take there their portion with those small goods and moueables as they haue. Then time will discouer some thing a new: and one must helpe all the world, if it be possible. But the chiefest good one must aime at, is the establishment of Christian religion, in a Country where God is not knowen, and the conuersion of these poore people, whose damnation crieth vengance against them that may, and ought to employ themselues thereto, and to contribute, at least with their names, to that effect, seeing that they gather vp the fat of the earth, and are constituted Stewards of the things of this world.

CHAP. XXV.

Of their Warre.

OF possessing of land commeth warre: And when one hath established himselfe in New-France, some greedy fellow peraduenture will come to take away the labour of honest painefull men. This is that which many doe say. But the state of France is (God be praised) too well setled, for to be affraid of such trickes. We are not now in the time of leagues and partialties. There is none that will beginne with our king, nor make aduentu∣turous enterprizes for a small purchase. And though any one would doe it, I beleeue that the remedies haue beene thought vpon alreadie. And moreouer this action is for religion, and not to take away anothers goods. This

being so, Faith maketh one to march bouldly with assu∣rance, and to passe through all difficulties. For be∣holde what the Almightie saith by his Prophet Isaiah to them whom he taketh in his tuition, and to the French∣men * 1.449of New-France: Harken vnto me you that follow Iu∣stice, and that seeke after the Lord. Behold the rocke out of which you were cut, and to the deepe of the Cisterne from whence you haue been drawen; That is to say, consider that you are French-men. Looke to Abraham your father and to Sara who hath brought you foorth, how I haue called him he being all alone, and haue blessed and multiplied him. There∣fore assuredly the Lord will comfort Sion &c.

* 1.450 Our Sauages doe not ground their wars vpon the pos∣session of the land. Wee doe not see that they encroatch one vpon another for that respect. They haue lande e∣nough for to liue and for to walke. Their ambition is li∣mited within their boundes. They make war as Alexan∣der the great did make it, that they may say I haue beaten you: or else for reuenge in remembrance of some iniurie receaued, which is the greatest vice that I find in them, because they neuer forget iniuries: Wherein they are so much the more excusable, because they doe nothing but that which our selues doe also. They follow nature: And if wee refraine any thing of that instinct, it is the com∣mandement of God which maketh vs to doe it; whereun∣to many doe stoppe their eies.

Therefore when they will make warres, the Sagamos who hath most credit among them, maketh them to know the cause why, the rendez-vous, and time of the assem∣bly. * 1.451Being arriued he maketh long orations vnto them vpon the occasion which is offered and for to encourage them. At euery proposition he demandeth their aduise, and if they giue consent they all make an exclamation, say∣ing Hau: if not, some Sagamos will beginne to speake, and * 1.452say what he thinketh good of it: being both the one and the other well heard. Their warres are made but by sur∣prizes,

in the darke of the night, or by Moone-shine, by ambushments or subtiltie. Which is generall throughout all those Indies. For we haue seene in the first booke in what fashion the Floridians doe make warre: And the Bra∣silians doe no otherwise, And the surprizes being done they come to handie blowes, and doe fight very often by day.

* 1.453 But before they goe from home, ours (I meane the Souriquois) haue this custome to make a fort▪ within which all the yongue men of the armie doe put themselues: where being, the women come to compasse them about and to keepe them as besieged. Seeing themselues so enuironned they make sailies, for to shunne and deliuer themselues out of prison. The women that keepe watch doe repulse them, doe arrest them, doe their best endeauour to take them. And if they be taken they lay loades at them, doe beate them, strippe them, and by such a successe they take a good presage of the warre they goe to make. If they e∣scape it is an euill signe.

They haue also another custome concerning some one particular man, who bringing an enemies head, they make great feasts, dances and songs for many daies: and whilest these things be in doing they strippe the Con∣queror, & giue him but some bad ragge to couer himselfe withall. But at the end of eight daies or there about, af∣ter the feast, euery one doth present himselfe with some thing, to honour him for his valour.

* 1.454 The Captaines amongst them take their degree by suc∣cession, as the regalitie in these our parts (which is to be vnderstood if the Sonne of a Sagamos imitateth the ver∣tues of his father) for otherwise they doe as in the old time when that first the people did chuse kings: whereof Iohn de Meung Author of the Roman de la Rose, speaking hee saith: that, They chused the tallest, that had the biggest bo∣dy, and biggest bones amongst them, and made him their Prince and Lord. But this Sagamos hath not an absolute

authoritie among them, but such as Tacitus reporteth of the ancient Germaine Kings:

the power of their Kings, saith he, is not free, nor infinite, but they conduct the people rather by example, then by commandement. In Virginia and in Florida they are more honoured then a∣mong * 1.455the Souriquois.

But in Brasill he that hath taken and killed more prisoners they will take him for Cap∣taine, and yet his children may not inherite that dignitie.

Their armes are the first which were in vse after the cre∣ation of the world, Clubbes, bowes, arrowes: for as for slings and Crosse-bowes they haue none, nor any wea∣pons of iron or steele, much lesse those that humane wit hath inuented since two hundred yeeres, to counterfaite the thunder: nor Rammes or other ancient engins of bat∣terie.

* 1.456 They are very skilfull in shooting an arrow, and let that be for an example which is recited heeretofore of one that was killed by the Armouchiquois, hauing a little dogge pierced together with him with an arrow, shot a farre off. Yet I would not giue them the praises due to many nations of this hither world, which haue beene famous for that exercise, as the Scythians, Getes, Sarmates, Goths, Scots, Parthians, and all the people of the East, of whom a great number were so skilfull, that they had hit a haire: which the holy Scripture witnesseth of many of Gods people, namely of the Beniamites, who going to warre * 1.457against Israel: Of all this people (saith the Scripture) there was seuen huudred chosen men, being left-handed: all these could fling a stone at an haires breadth, and not faile. In Creete there was an Alcon so skilfull an archer, that a dragon carrying away his Sonne, he pursued after him and kil∣led him without hurting his child. One may read of the Emperour Domitian that he could direct his arrow farre of between his two fingers, being spred abroad. The wri∣tings of the ancient make mention of many who shotte birds through, flying in the aire, and of other wonders

which our Sauages would admire at. But notwithstand∣ing they are gallant men and good warriers, who will goe through euery place being backt by some number of French-men: and, which is the second thing next vnto courage, they can endure hardenesse in the warre, lie in the snow, and on the ise, suffer hunger, and by inter∣mission feede themselues with smoake, as we haue said in the former chapter. For warre is called Militia, not * 1.458out of the word Mollitia, as Vlpian the lawyer, and others would haue it, by an antiphrasticall manner of speaking: But of Malitia which is as much to say as Duritia, Kakia: or of Afflictio, which the Greekes doe call Kakosis. And so it is taken in Saint Mathew where it is said that the day hath enough of his own griefe Kakia that is to ••••y his afflicti∣on, his paine, his labour, his hardenesse, as Saint Hierome doth expound it very well. And the word in S. Paul Ka∣kopatheson * 1.459Hos kalos stratiotis Ieson Christion, had not beene ill translated Dura, that is, Suffer affliction as a good soul∣dier of Iesus Christ, insteed of Labora, harden thy selfe with patience, as it is in Ʋirgill,

Durate, & rebus vosmet seruate secundis▪

And in another place he calleth the Scipios Duros belli, to signifie braue and excellent Captaines: which hardnes and malice of warre Tertullian doth expound Imbonit as in the booke that he hath written to the Martirs, for to ex∣hort them to suffer afflictions manfully for the name of Iesus Christ: A souldier (saith he) cannot come to the wars with pleasures, and he goeth not to the fight comming foorth from his chamber, but out oftents and pauillions stretched out, and tied to stalkes and forkes, Ʋbi omnis duritia & imbonit as & insuauit as, where no pleasure is.

Now although the war which is made comming foorth out of tents and pauilions is hard, yet notwithstanding the life of our Sauages is yet harder, and may be called a true milicia, that is to say, malice, which I take for hardnesse. And after this maner doe they trauell ouer great countries

through the woods for to surprise their enemy and to as∣saile * 1.460him on the sudden. This is that which keepeth them in perpetuall feare. For at the least noise in the world, as of an Ellan which passeth among branches and leaues, they * 1.461take an alarme. They that haue townes after the maner that I haue described heeretofore, are somewhat more as∣sured. For hauing well barred the comming in they may aske quiva là who goeth there? and prepare themselues to the combat. By such surprises the Iroquois being in number eight thousand men, haue heeretofore extermina∣ted the Algumequins, them of Hochelaga, and others borde∣ring vpon the great riuer. Neuerthelesse when our Saua∣ges vnder the conduct of Membertou went to the warre against the Armouchiquois, they imbarked themselues in shaloupes and Canowes: But indeed they did not enter within the Country, but killed them on their frontieres in the Port of Choüakoet. And for asmuch as this war, the cause thereof, the counsell, the execution, and the end of it hath beene described by me in French verses, which I haue annexed vnto my poem intituled the Muses of New France I refer the reader to haue recourse to it, because I will not writ one thing twise. I will onely say that being at the riuer Saint Iohn, the Sagamos Chkoudun a Christian and Frenchman, in will and courage, made a yong man of Retel, called Lesevre, and my selfe to see how they goe to the warres: And after their feast they came foorth some foure-score out of his Towne, hauing laied downe their mantles of furre, that is to say starke naked, bearing euery one a shield which couered all their body ouer, after the fashion of the ancient Gaulois, who passed into Greece vn∣der the Captaine Brennus, of whom they that could not wade the riuers, did lay themselues on their Bucklers, * 1.462which serued them for Boates, as Pausanias saith. Besides these shieldes they had euery one his wodden mace, their quiuers on their backes, and their bow in hand: march∣ing as it were in dancing wise. I doe not thinke for all

that, that when they come neere to the enemy for to fight, that they be so orderly as the ancient Lacedemonians, who from the age of fiue yeares were accustomed to a certaine maner of dancing, which they vsed going to fight, that is to say with a milde and graue measure, to the sound of flutes, to the end to come to blowes with a coole and setled sense, and not to trouble their mindes: to be able also to discerne them that were couragious from them that were fearefull, as Plutarch saith. But rather they goe furiously, * 1.463with great clamors and fearefull howlings, to the end to astonish the enemy, and to giue to themselues mutuall assurance. Which is done amongst all the Westerly In∣dians▪

In this mustering our Sauages went to make a turne a∣bout a hill, and as their returne was somewhat slow, we tooke our way towards our barke, where our men were in feare, least some wrong had beene done vnto vs.

* 1.464 In the victory they kill all that may make resistance, but they pardon the women and children. The Brasilians con∣trariwise do take prisoners as many as they can, and reserue them for to be fatnéd, to kill and to eat them in the first as∣sembly they shall make. Which is a kinde of sacrifice a∣mong those people that haue some forme of religion, from whom those men haue taken this inhumane custome. For anciently they that were ouercome, were sacrificed to the gods who were thought to be authours of the victory, whereof it came that they were called Ʋictimes, because that they were ouercome: Victima à Victis: They were also called Hosties, ab Hoste, because they were enemies. They that did set foorth the name of Supplice did it almost vpon the same occasion, causing supplications to be made to the Gods of the goods of them whom they condemned to death. Such hath beene the custome among many Na∣tions to sacrifice the enemies to the false gods, and it was also practised in Perou in the time that the Spaniards came thither first.

* 1.465 We read in the holy Scripture, that the Prophet Samu∣el cut in peeces Agag king of the Amalekites, before the Lord in Gilgal. Which might bee found strange, seeing that there was nothing so milde as this holy Prophet was. But one must cōsider heere that it was by a special motion of the spirit of God which stirred Samuel to make him∣selfe executioner of the the Diuine Iustice against an ene∣mie of the people of Israel, in steed of Saul, who had neglected the commandement of God, which was en∣ioyned to smite Hamaleke and to put all to the edge of the sword, without sparing any liuing soule; which hee did not: and therefore was hee forsaken of God. Samuel then did that which Saul should haue done, he cut in pee∣ces a man who was condemned of God, who had made many widdowes in Israel, and iustly did receaue the like paiment: to the end also to fulfill the prophecie of Bala∣am, * 1.466who had foretold long before that the king of the Is∣raelites should be raised vp aboue Agag, and his king∣dome should be exalted. Now this action of Samuel is not without example. For when they were to appease * 1.467the wrath of God, Moyses said: Put euery man his sword by his side: and slay euery man his brother, and euery man his companion, and euery man his neighbour. So Elijah made the Prophets of Baal to be killed. So at Saint Peters words Ananias and Saphira fell downe dead at his feete.

Now to returne to our purpose, our Sauages as they haue no religion, so make they no sacrifices: and besides are more humane than the Brasilians, forasmuch as they eate no mans flesh, contenting themselues to destroy them, that doe annoy them. But they haue such a generositie in them, that they had rather die then to fall into the hands of their enemies. And when Monsieur de Poutrincourt tooke reuenge of the Armouchiquois, which murthered some of our men, there were some who suffered them∣selues rather to bee hewed in peeces, then that they would bee carried away prisoners: or if by maine force

they be carried away, they will starue or kill themselues. Yea also they will not suffer the dead bodies of their peo∣ple to remaine in the possession of their enemies, and in the perill of their owne liues, they take them and carrie them away: which Tacitus doth also testifie of the ancient Germains, and it hath beene an vsuall thing with all gene∣rous nations.

The victorie being gotten of one side or other, the vi∣ctorious cutteth off the heads of the enemies slaine, how great soeuer the number of them is, which are diuided a∣mong the captaines, but they leaue there the carkase, con∣tenting themselues with the skinne, which they cause to bee dried, or doe tanne it, and doe make trophies with it in their cabins, taking therein all their contentment. And some solemne feast hapning among them (I call feast whensoeuer they make Tabagie) they take them, and dance with them, hauing them hanging about their neckes at their armes, or at their girdles, and with very rage they sometimes bite at them: which is a great proofe of this disordinate appetite of reuenge, wherof we haue somtimes spoken.

* 1.468 Our ancient Gaullois did make no lesse trophies with the heads of their enemies than our Sauages. For (if Dio∣dorus and Titus Liuius may bee beleeued) hauing cut them, they bring them backe from the fielde hanging at the petrall of their horses, and did tie or naile them solemnely, with songes and praises of the vanquishers (according to their customes) at their gates, as one would doe a wilde boares. As for the heads of the no∣bles * 1.469they did enbalme them and kept them careful∣ly within cases, for to make shewe of them to those that come to see them, and for nothing in the world they would restore them, neither to kinsemen nor any other. The Boians (which bee the Bourbonnois) did * 1.470more. For after they had taken out the braines, they did giue the skuls to Goldsmiths for to garnish them with

gold, and to make vessels of them to drinke in, which they vsed in sacred things and holy solemnities. If any man thinketh this strange, he must yet finde more strange that which is reported of the Hungarians by Viginere vpon Ti∣tus Liuius, of whom he saith, that in the yeere 1566. be∣ing neere Iauarin, they did licke the bloud of the Turkes heads which they brought to the Emperor Maximilian: which goeth beyond the barbarousnesse that might bee obiected to our Sauages.

Yea I must tell you that they haue more humanity then many Christians, who within these hundred yeeres haue committed in diuers occurrences, vpon women and chil∣dren cruelties more then brutish, whereof the histories be full: and our Sauages doe extend their mercie to these two sortes of creatures.

CHAP. XXVI.

Of their funerals.

THe warre being ended, humanity doth inuite vs to bewaile for the dead, and to bury them. It is a worke wholy of pietie, and more meritorious then any other. For he that giueth succour to a man whilst he is a life may hope for some seruice of him, or a recipro∣call kindnesse: But from a dead creature wee can expect nothing more: This is that which made that holy man Tobie to be acceptable to God: And for that good office, they that employed themselues in the burying of our Sa∣uiour are praised in the Gospell. As for teares and mour∣nings * 1.471behold what saith the wise Sonne of Sirach, My Sonne power forth teares ouer the dead, and begin to mourne as if thou hadst suffered great harme thy selfe: and then couer his body according to his appointment, and neglect not his bu∣riall. Make a grieuous lamentation, and be earnest in mour∣ning, and vse lamentation as he is worthy, and that a day or two, least thou be euill spoken off.

This lesson being come, whether it be by some traditi∣on, or by the instinct of nature, as farre as to our Sauages, they haue yet at this day that common with the nations of these parts to weepe for the dead, and to keepe the bo∣dies of them after their decease, as it was done in the time of the holy Patriarches Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, and since. But they make strange clamours many daies toge∣ther, as we saw in Port Royall, some monthes after our ar∣riuall into that country (to wit in Nouember) where they made the funerall ceremonies for one of theirs, named Pa∣nonic who had taken some marchandises out of Monsieur de Monts his store house, and went to trucke with the Ar∣mouchiquois. This Panoniac was killed, and the body brought backe into the cabins of the Riuer Saint Croix, where our Sauages did both weepe for him and enbalmed him. Of what kinde this balme is, I could not know, not being able to enquire of it vpon the places. I be∣leeue they iagge the dead corpses and make them to dry. Certaine it is that they preserue them from rottennesse: which thing they doe almost throughout all these Indies. He that hath written the history of Virginia saith that they * 1.472draw out their entralles from the body, flea the dead, take away the skinne, cut all the flesh off from the bones, drie it at the Sunne, then lay it (enclosed in mattes) at the feete of the dead. That done they giue him his owne skinne a∣gaine, & couer therewith the bones tied together with lea∣ther, fashioning it euen so as if the flesh had remained at it.

It is a thing well knowen that the ancient Aegyptians did enbalme the dead bodies, and kept them carefully. Which (besides the prophane Authours) is seene in the holy Scripture, where it is said that Ioseph did commande his Seruants and Phisitions to embalme the body of Iacob * 1.473his father. Which he did according to the custome of the country. But the Israelites did the like, as it is seene in the * 1.474holy Chronicles, where it is spoken of the death of the kings Asa and Ioram.

From the Riuer of Saint Croix the said deceassed Pano∣niac was brought into Port Royall, where againe he was wept for. But because they are accustomed to make their lamentations for a long continuance of daies, as during a month fearing to offend vs by their cries (for as much as their cabins were but some fiue hundred passes off from our forte) Membertou came to intreat Monsieur de Pou∣trincourt not to dislike that they should mourne after their wonted manner, and that they would be but eight daies in performing of it. Which he easily granted them: And then afterwards they began the next day following, at the breake of day, their weepings and cryings, which we did heare from our said fort, taking some intermission on the middest of the day. And they mourne by intermission eue∣ry cabin his day, and euery person his turne.

It is a thing woorthy maruelling that nations so far di∣stant doe agree in those ceremonies with many of the he∣ther world. For in ancient times the Persians (as we read in many places of Herodotus, and Q. Curtius did make such lamentation, did rent their garments, did couer their heads, did cloath themselues with a mourning garment, which the holy Scripture doth call Sackcloth, and Iosephus Schema tapeinon. Also they shaued themselues, and their horses and mules, as the learned Drusius hath noted in * 1.475his obseruations, alleaging for this purpose both Herodote and Plutarch.

The Aegyptians did as much, and peraduenture more, in that which concerneth lamentations. For after the death of the holy I Fatriarke Iacob, All the ancients, men of cal∣ling, and the Counsellers of the house of Pharao, and of the Countrie of Aegypt went vp in great multitude euen as far as to the corne floore of Atad in Canaan, and did weepe for him with great and grieuous complaints: In such sort that the Cananites seeing it did say: This mourning is grieuous to the Aegyptians: and for the greatnesse and no∣uelty of the same mourning they called the said floore

Abel Misraim, that is to say the mourning of the Aegyp∣tians.

The Romans had hired women to weepe for the dead, and to relate their praises by long mournefull complaints: and those women were called Praeficae, as it were Praefectae, because that they did beginne the motion when it was needefull to lament, and to relate the praises of the dead.

Mercede quae conductae flent alieno in funere preficae multo & capillos scindunt, & clamant magis, saith Lucilius by the report of Nonius: Sometimes the very trumpets were not neglected at it, as Ʋirgill testifieth in these words:

It coelo clamor, clangórque tubarum.

I will not heere make a collection of all the customes of other nations: for it would neuer be at an end: But in France euery one knoweth that the women of Picardy do lament their dead with great clamors. Monsieur des Ac∣cords amongst other things by him collected reciteth of one, who making her funerall complaints, that she said to her deceassed husband: Good God! My poore husband thou hast giuen vs a pittifull farewell! O what farewell! It is for euer. O what long congie! The women of Bearn are yet more pleasant. For they recount during the time of a whole day the whole life of their husbands. Lamia∣mou, la mi amou: Cara rident, oeil de splendou: Cama leugé bet dansadou: lo mé balen balem, lo m'esburbat: mati de pes: fort tard cougat: and such like things: That is to say; My loue, my loue: smiling countenance: bright eie: nimble legge: and good dancer: mine owne valiant, mine owne valiant: ear∣ly vp, and late a bedde &c. Iohn de Leri reciteth that which followeth of the Gascoin women: yere, yere, ô le bet rene∣gadou, ô le bet iougadou qu'here, that is to say: ô the braue swaggeren, ô what a faire player he was! And thereupon he reporteth that the women of Brasill doe howle and bawle with such clamors, that it seemeth that it be some assembly of dogges and woolues. He is dead (will some women

say drawing their voices) he was so valiant, and who hath made vs to eat of so many prisoners: Others making a Quire apart will say: Oh what a good hunter and what * 1.476an excellent fisher he was! Oh what a braue knocker down of Portuges and of Margaias he was! of whom he hath so well auenged vs. And at the pause of euery complaint they will say: he is dead, he is dead for whom we do now mourne! whereunto the men doe answer, saying: Alas it is true! we shall see him no more vntill we see him be∣hinde * 1.477the mountaines where we shall dance with him! and other such things. But the most part of these people doe end their mourning in one day, or some what more.

As for the Indians of Florida, when any of their Para∣oustis dieth they weepe three daies and three nights con∣tinually and without eating: And all the Paraoustis, that be his allies and friendes, doe the like mourning, cutting halfe their haires as well men as women in token of loue. And that done there be some women ordained, who du∣ring the time of six Moones doe lamente the death of their Paraousti three times a day, crying with a loud voice, in the morning, at noone, and at night: which is the fashion of the Roman Praefices, of whom we haue, not long since, spoken.

For that which is of the mourning apparell, our Souri∣quois doe paint their faces all with blacke; which maketh them to seeme very hidious: But the Hebrewes were more reprouable, who did scotch their faces in the time of mour∣ning, * 1.478and did shaue their haires, as saith the Prophet Iere∣mie: which was vsuall among them of great antiquity: By reason whereof the same was forbidden them by the * 1.479law of God in Leuiticus: You shall not cut round the corners of your haires, neither marre the tufts of your beards, and you shall not cut your flesh for the dead, nor make any print of a * 1.480marke vpon you. I am the Lord. And in Deuteronomie: you are the children of the Lord your God, you shall not cut your selues, nor make any baldnesse betweene your eies for the dead.

Which was also forbidden by the Romans in the lawes of the twelue tables.

Herodotus and Diodorus doe say, that the Aegyptians (chiefly in their Kings funerals) did rent their garments, and besmeered their faces, yea all their heads: and assem∣bling themselues twise a day, did march in round, singing the vertues of their King: did abstaine from sodden meats, from liuing creatures, from wine, and from all daintie fare during the space of 70. daies, without any washing▪ nor ly∣ing on any bed, much lesse to haue the company of their wiues: alwaies lamenting.

The ancient mourning of our Queenes of France (for as for our Kings they weare no mourning apparell) was in white colour, and therefore after the death of their hus∣bands they kept the names of Roines blanches (white Queenes.) But the common mourning of others is, at this day in blacke, qui sub personarisus est. For all these mour∣nings are but deceits, and of a hundred there is not one but is glad of such a weed. This is the cause that the ancient * 1.481Thracians were more wise, who did celebrate the birth of man with teares, and their funerals with ioy, shewing that by death we are deliuered from all calamities, wherewith we are borne, and are in rest. Heraclides speaking of the Locrois, saith, that they make not any mourning for the dead, but rather banckets and great reioycing. And the wise Solon knowing the foresaid abuses doth abolish all those renting of cloathes, of those weeping fellowes, and would not that so many clamors should be made ouer the dead, as Plutarch saith in his life. The Christians yet more wise did in ancient time sing Alleluia at their burials, and this verse of the Psalme, Reuertere anima mea in requi∣em tuam, * 1.482quia Dominus benefecit tibi,

And now my soule sith thou art safe, returne vnto thy rest: For largely loe the Lord to thee, his bounty hath exprest.

Notwithstanding because that we are men, subiect to ioy, to griefe, and to other motions and perturbations of minde, which at the first motion are not in our power, as saith the Philosopher, weeping is not a thing to be bla∣med, whether it be in considering our fraile condition, and subiect to so many harmes, be it for the losse of that which we did loue and held deerely. Holy personages haue bene touched with those passions, and our Sauiour himselfe wept ouer the Sepulchre of Lazarus, brother to the holy Magdalein. But one must not suffer himselfe to be carried away with sorrow, nor make ostentations of clamors, wherewith very often▪ the heart is neuer a whit touched. Whereupon the wise sonne of Sirach doth giue * 1.483vs an aduertisement, saying: Weepe for the dead, for he hath lost the light [of this life] but make small weeping, because he is in rest.

* 1.484 After that our Sauages had wept for Panoniac, they went to the place where his cabin was whilst hee did liue, and there they did burne all that hee had left, his bowes, arrowes, quiuers, his Beuers skinnes, his Tabac∣co (without which they cannot liue) his dogs and other his small mooueables, to the end that no body should quarrell for his succession. The same sheweth how little * 1.485they care for the goods of this world, giuing thereby a goodly lesson to them who by right or wrong doe runne after this siluer diuell, and very often doe breake their necks, or if they catch what they desire, it is in making bankerout with God, and spoiling the poore, whether it be with open warre, or vnder colour of iustice. A faire les∣son I say to those couetous vnsatiable Tantalusses, who take so much paines, and murther so many creatures to seeke out hell in the depth of the earth, that is to say, the * 1.486treasures which our Sauiour doth call the Riches of ini∣quitie. A faire lesson also for them of whom Saint Hie∣rome speaketh, treating of the life of Clearks: There bee some (saith he) who doe giue a little thing for an alme, to the

end to haue it againe with great vsurie; and vnder colour of giuing some thing, they seeke after riches, which is rather a hunting than an almes: So are beasts, birds, and fishes ta∣ken. A small bait is put to a hooke to the end to catch at it silly womens purses. And in the Epitaph of Nepotian to Heliodore: Some (saith he) doe heape money vpon money, and making their purses to burst out by certaine kinde of serui∣ces, they catch at a suare the richesse of good matrons, and be∣come richer being Monkes, then they were being secular. And for this couetousnesse the regular and secular haue beene by imperiall Edicts, excluded from legacies, whereof the same doth complaine, not for the thing, but for that the cause thereof hath beene giuen.

Let vs come againe to our burning of goods. The first people, that had not yet couetousnesse rooted in their hearts, did the same as our Sauages do. For the Phrygians (or Troyians) did bring to the Latins the vse of burning, not onely of mooueables, but also of the dead bodies, making high piles of wood for that effect, as Aeneas did in the funerals of Misenus:

* 1.487—& robore secto Ingentem struxere pyram—

Then the body being washed and annointed, they did cast all his garments vpon the pile of wood, frankincense, meats, and they powred on it oile, wine, honie, leaues, flowers, violets, roses, ointments of good smell, and o∣ther things, as may be seene by ancient histories and in∣scriptions. And for to continue that which I haue said of Misenus, Virgil doth adde:

Purpureásque super vestes, velamina nota Conijciunt: pars ingenti subiere feretro, &c. —congesta cremantur Thura, dona, dapes, fuso crateres oliuo.

* 1.488 And speaking of the funerals of Pallas a young Lord, friend to Aeneas:

Tum geminas vestes, ostróque, auróque rigentes,

Extulit Aeneas— Multaque praeterea laurentis praemia pugnae Aggerat, & longo praedam iubet ordine duci: Addit equos & tela, quibus spoliaverat hostem.

And vnderneath:

Spargitur & tellus lachrimis, sparguntur & arma. Hinc alij spolia occisis direpta Latinis Conijciunt igni, galeas, ensésque decoros, Fraenáque feruent esque rotas: pars munera nota Ipsorum clypeos, & non faeliciatela, Setigerósque sues, raptásque ex omnibus agris In flammam iugulant pecudes—

* 1.489 In the holy Scripture I finde but the bodies of Saul and of his Sonnes to haue beene burnt after their ouerthrow, but it is not said that any of their mooueables were cast into the fire▪

The old Gaullois and Germains did burne with the dead bodie all that which he had loued, euen to the very beasts, papers of accounts and obligations, as if by that meanes they would either haue paied, or demanded their * 1.490debts. In such sort, that a little before that Caesar came thither, there was some that did cast themselues vpon the pile where the body was burned, in hope to liue else where with their kinred, Lords, and friends. Concerning the Germains, Tacitus saith the same of them in those termes: Quae viuis cordi fuisse arbrit antur in ignem inferunt etiam animalia, seruos, & clientes.

These fashions haue beene common anciently to many nations, but our Sauages are not so foolish as that: for they take good heede from putting themselues into the fire, knowing that it is to hot. They content themselues then in burning the dead man his goods: And as for the body they put him honourably in the graue. This Pano∣niac of whom wee haue spoken was kept in the cabin of Niguiroet, his father, and of Neguioadetch, his mother, vn∣till the Spring time, when that the assembly of the Saua∣ges

was made for to goe to reuenge his death: In which assembly he was yet wept for, and before they went to the warres they made an end of his funerals, and carried him (according to their custome) into a desolate Ilande, towardes Cap de Sable, some fiue and twenty or thirtie leagues distant from Port Royall. Those Isles which doe serue them for Church-yardes are secret amongst them, for feare some enemy should seeke to torment the bones of their dead.

* 1.491 Pliny, and many others, haue esteemed that it was foo∣lishnesse to keepe dead bodies vnder a vaine opinion that after this life one is something. But one may apply vn∣to him that which Portius Festus Gouernour of Caesarea did foolishly say to the Apostle Saint Paul: Thou art be∣sides * 1.492thy selfe: much learning hath made thee mad. Our Sa∣uages are esteemed very brutish (which they are not) but yet they haue more wisedome in that respect then such Philosophers.

We Christians doe commonly bury the dead bodies, that is to say, we yeeld them to the earth (called Humus, from whence commeth the word Homo a Man) from which they were taken, and so did the ancient Romans before the custome of burning them. Which amongst the West Indians the Brasilians doe, who put their dead into pits digged after the forme of a tunne, almost vp∣right, sometimes in their owne houses, like to the first Ro∣mans, according as Seruius the Commentor of Virgill doth say. But our sauages as far as Perou do not so, but rather do keepe them whole in Sepulchers, which be in many places as scaffoldes of nine and ten foote height. the rooffe wher∣of is all couered with mattes, whereuponthey stretch out their dead rancked according to the order of their decease. So almost our Sauages doe, sauing that their sepulchers are lesser and lower, made after the forme of Cages, which they couer very properly, and there they lay their dead.

Which we call to bury, and not to interre seeing they are not within the earth.

Now although that many nations haue thought good to keepe the dead bodies: yet it is better to follow that which nature requireth, which is, to render to the earth that which belongeth vnto her, which (as Lucrece saith)

Omniparens eadem rerum est commune sepulchrum

* 1.493 Also this is the ancientest fashion of burying, saith Ci∣cero: And that great Cirus King of the Persians would not be otherwise serued after his death then to be restored to the earth: ô my deare children! (said he before he died) When I haue ended my life, doe not put my bodie, neither in gould nor in siluer, nor in any other sepulcher, but render it foorth∣with to the earth. For what may be more happy and more to be desired then to ioine himselfe with her that produceth and nou∣risheth all good and faire things? So did he esteeme for va∣nity all the pompes and excessiue expences of the Pyra∣mides of Aegypt, of the Mausolees and other monuments made after that imitation: As the same of Augustus, the Great, and magnificall masse of Adrian, the Septizone of Seuerus, and other yet lesser, not esteeming himselfe after death more then the meanest of his Subiects.

The Romans did leaue the entombing of the bodies, hauing perceiued that the long warres did bring disorder vnto it, and that the dead corps were vnburied, which * 1.494by the lawes of the twelue Tables it was behoouefull to bury out of the towne, like as they did in Athens. Wher∣upon Arnobius speaking against the Gentils: Wee doe not feare (saith he) as you thinke, the ransacking of our graues, but wee keepe the most ancient and best custome of burying.

Pausanias (who blameth the Gaullois as much as he can) saith in his Phociques, that they had no care to bury their dead, but we haue shewed the contrary heeretofore: And though it were so, he speaketh of the ouerthrow of the army of Brennus. The same might haue beene said of the Nabateens, Who (according to Strabo) did that

which Pausanias doth obiect to the Gaullois, and buried the bodies of their kinges in dunghils.

Our Sauages are more kinde then so, and haue all that which the office of humanitie may desire, yea euen more. For after they haue brought the dead to his rest, euery one maketh him a present of the best thing he hath. Some doe couer him with many skinnes of Beuers, of Otters and other beastes: others present him with bowes, ar∣rowes, quiuers, kniues, Matachiaz, and other thinges. Which they haue in common, not onely with them of Florida, who for want of furres, doe set vpon the sepul∣chers the cuppe wherein the deceassed was accustomed to drinke, and all about them they plant great number of ar∣rowes: Item they of Brasill who doe bury with their dead, thinges made of feathers and Carkenets: and they of Pe∣rou, who (before the comming of the the Spaniardes) did fill their tombes with treasures: But also with many na∣tions of these our partes, which did the same euen from the first time after the floud, as may be coniectured by the writing (though deceitfull) of the Sepulcher of Semi∣ramis Queene of Babylon, containing that he of her suc∣cessors that had neede of mony should make it to be ope∣ned, and that he should finde there euen as much as he would haue. Whereof Darius willing to make triall, found in it nothing else but other letters speaking in this sorte: Ʋnlesse thou wert a wicked man and vnsatiable thou wouldst not haue, through couetousnesse, so troubled the quiet of the dead, and broken downe their Sepulchers. I would thinke this custome to haue beene onely among the Hea∣then, were it not that I finde in Iosephus his history that * 1.495Salomon did put in the Sepulcher of Dauid his father a∣boue three millions of gould, which were rifled thirteene hundred yeeres after.

This custome to put gould into the Sepulchers being come euen to the Romans, was forbidden by the twelue tables, also the excessiue expences that many did make in

watering the bodies with precious liquors, and other my∣steries that we haue recited heeretofore. And notwith∣standing many simple and foolish men and women did or∣daine by will and testament, that one should bury with their bodies their ornamentes, ringes, and iewels (which the Greekes did call entaphia) as there is a forme seene of * 1.496it, reported by the lawyer Scaeuola in the bookes of the Di∣gestes. Which was reprooued by Papiniam and Vlpian likewise ciuill lawyers: in such sort that for the abuse thereof the Romans were constrained to cause that the Censors of the womens ornamentes did condemne, as sim∣ple and effeminated, them that did such thinges, as Plu∣turch saith in the liues of Solon and Sylla. Therefore the best course is to keepe the modesty of the ancient Patri∣arches, and euen of king Cyrus, whom we haue mentioned before, on whose tombe was this inscription, reported by Arrian.

Thou that passest by, whomsoeuer thou beest, and from what parte soeuer thou commest, for I am sure that thou wilt come: I am that Cyrus who got the dominion to the Persians: I pray thee enuie not this little parcell of grounde which co∣uereth my poore body.

So then our Sauages are not excusable in putting all the best ornamentes they haue into the Sepulchers of the dead, seeing they might reape commodity by them. But one may answer for them that they haue this custome e∣uen from their fathers beginning (for we see that almost from the very time of the floud the like hath beene done in this hither world) and giuing to their dead their furres, Matachias, Bowes, Arrowes, and Quiuers, they were thinges that they had no neede of.

And notwithstanding this doth not cleere the Spani∣ardes from blame, who haue robbed the Sepulchers of the Indians of Perou, and cast the bones on the dunghill: nor

our owne men that haue done the like, in taking away the Beuers skinne, in our New-France, as I haue said heere∣tofore. * 1.497

For as Isodorus saith of Damiette in an Epistle: It is the parte of enemies voide of all humanitie to robbe the bodies of the dead, which cannot defende themselues, Nature it selfe hath giuen this to many, that hatred doth ceasse after death, and doe reconcile themselues with the deceassed. But riches make the couetous to become enemies to the dead, against whom they haue nothing to say, who torment their bones with reproach and iniury. And therefore not with∣out cause haue the ancient Emperors made lawes, and ordained rigorous paines against the spoilers and de∣stroiers of Sepul∣chers.

All praises be giuen to God.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Ezech. 16. vers. 23. 4.
• * 1.2

  Iulian. imp. Si∣don. Car. 7. Claudian. in Ruffin. lib. 2.
• * 1.3

  August. epist. ad Maxim. Philos.
• * 1.4

  The dignity of eldership or first borne.
• * 1.5

  The chang∣ing of names.
• * 1.6

  Esay 49. vers. 15.
• * 1.7

  The cause why the Sa∣uages loue their children more than we doe in these parts.
• * 1.8

  Gens. 2. vers. 28.
• * 1.9

  Meanes to ease the fami∣lies of France.
• * 1.10

  To possesse the land is a rich heritage.
• * 1.11

  Plin. lib. 18. cap. 5.
• * 1.12

  Idolaters in Virginia.
• * 1.13

  Act. 19. vers. 24. The Sauages easie to be conuerted to the Christian religion. Iames Cartier.
• * 1.14

  The Saua∣ges religi∣on in Ca∣nada.
• * 1.15

  The state of soules after death.
• * 1.16

  People ea∣sie to be conuerted. Agoiuda signifieth wicked.
• * 1.17

  The Saua∣ges beleefe and faith.
• * 1.18

  Of the cre∣ation of man.
• * 1.19

  They be∣leeue one God, one Sonne, one Mother, and the Sunne.
• * 1.20

  Of fiue men whom the Sauages beleeue to haue seene God. Men trans∣formed in∣to stones:
• * 1.21

  And into staues.
• * 1.22

  Of an o∣ther Man whom the Sauages be∣leeue to haue spo∣ken with God. Tabacco.
• * 1.23

  I doe not thinke that this Theo∣logy may be expounded to these people, though one could per∣fectly speak their lan∣guage.
• * 1.24

  What Sa∣uages speake to the Diuell.
• * 1.25

  The Saua∣ges do be∣leeue firm∣ly in dreames.
• * 1.26

  A lesson for Christian Princes and Prelates.
• * 1.27

  To all sorts and degrees of people.
• * 1.28

  Luk. 12. vers. 31.
• * 1.29

  The right meanes to bring the Sa∣uages to ones deuotion. Gen. 28. 20.
• * 1.30

  Greg. Nazian in the oration of the care for the poore.
• * 1.31

  Plin. lib. 2. 7.
• * 1.32

  Lib. 1. chap. 7.
• * 1.33

  A conformi∣ty betweene the Armou∣chiquois and the naturall Virginians. The religion of the Virgi∣nians.
• * 1.34

  Fabulous tales of the resurrection.
• * 1.35

  Hist. gen. of the Indies. 4. booke, the 124. chap.
• * 1.36

  Luc. 20. vers. 27. Act. 17. vers. 32.
• * 1.37

  4. Esdras 7. ver. 31. 32. S. Paul to the Heb. ch. 11. at the end. Orig. 2. booke of principles.
• * 1.38

  S. Aug. 4. de Ciuitate Dei cap. 31.
• * 1.39

  Plin. lib. 2. cap. 7.
• * 1.40

  The Sauages haue the in∣dustrie both of painting and caruing.
• * 1.41

  The Floridi∣ans.
• * 1.42

  Belleforests false report.
• * 1.43

  Iob 31. vers. 26. 27.
• * 1.44

  Ezech 8. ver. 16. Brasilians.
• * 1.45

  In the first booke third Chapter.
• * 1.46

  Hebr. 8. vers. 3.
• * 1.47

  Ioan. Acosta, lib. 5. ch. 20. 21.
• * 1.48

  Virginia.
• * 1.49

  Atosta 6. booke ch. 19.
• * 1.50

  The Physici∣ons and Chi∣rurgions of the Sauages.
• * 1.51

  How the Aoutmoins inuocate the Diuell.
• * 1.52

  A song to the praise of the Divell.
• * 1.53

  The daunces of the Saua∣ges.
• * 1.54

  Leuit. 20. ve 2. 3. Deuter. 12. vers. 31. and 18. vers. 10. and 4. of Kin. 17. ves. 17. 31. Psal. 106.
• * 1.55

  S. Iohns bon∣fire.
• * 1.56

  Theod. vpon the 16. chap. of the foorth booke of Kings.
• * 1.57

  Can. 65. Synod. 6. in Trullo.
• * 1.58

  The diuell will be serued as God.
• * 1.59

  Those bot∣tles, or ratties are made of Pompions.
• * 1.60

  The impo∣sture of the Caraibes.
• * 1.61

  Sundrie lan∣guages.
• * 1.62

  Conformity of languages.
• * 1.63

  Sagamos doth also signifie a King in the East Indies.
• * 1.64

  The cause of the change of languages.
• * 1.65

  Beuer-hats.
• * 1.66

  Of the pro∣nounciation.
• * 1.67

  In the booke of Iudges ch. 12. vers. 6.
• * 1.68

  The Sauages haue a parti∣cular tongue.
• * 1.69

  Their maner of numbe∣ring.
• * 1.70

  Solin▪ Politi. List. cap. 5.
• * 1.71

  Of letters.
• * 1.72

  Dutch men.
• * 1.73

  Gaullois.
• * 1.74

  See heereaf∣ter the 17. Chapter.
• * 1.75

  Diodor. lib. ••. Biblioth.
• * 1.76

  The Kings eldest Daugh∣ter is the Vni∣uersity of Pa∣ris. Gesnerus in the treaties of Serpents.
• * 1.77

  This French zeale should stirre vp the English cou∣rage for Vir∣ginia.
• * 1.78

  Gens. 3.
• * 1.79

  Nakednesse of the Aethio∣pians.
• * 1.80

  The Wo∣men.
• * 1.81

  Gods proui∣dence.
• * 1.82

  Of Hosing.
• * 1.83

  Shooing.
• * 1.84

  The Gottes clothing.
• * 1.85

  Sidon. Ca••m. 7. & ••p. 20. lib. 4.
• * 1.86

  The Sauages head-attire.
• * 1.87

  The Sauage Women weare Bod∣kins.
• * 1.88

  2. Sam. 18. vers. 9.
• * 1.89

  Ibid▪ 15. ver. 30.
• * 1.90

  Ester. 6. vers. 12.
• * 1.91

  Concil. Bracca∣rens. 1. Can. 29.
• * 1.92

  Plin. 6 booke chap. 13.
• * 1.93

  The Brasili∣ans be short nosed.
• * 1.94

  The colour of the Saua∣ges.

  The importu∣nity of flies.
• * 1.95

  The discripti∣on of the flies of New France.
• * 1.96

  When the flies come in and when they goe out.
• * 1.97

  The Sauages remodies a∣gainst the flies.
• * 1.98

  From whence commeth the burning of Africa.
• * 1.99

  Frō whence proceedeth the cooling of America.
• * 1.100

  Black haires.
• * 1.101

  A. Gel. li. 3 c. 4.
• * 1.102

  The corpo∣rall qualities of the anci∣ent Gaullois.
• * 1.103

  The beauty of the eies.
• * 1.104

  Monstrous bodies. Plin. 6. booke, cap. 31.
• * 1.105

  In this au∣thor his se∣cond booke, chap. 25.
• * 1.106

  Nimblenesse of bodie, lib. 1. cap. 25.
• * 1.107

  Gorgones.
• * 1.108

  Sesame a kind of corne, Pli∣ni. li. 18. ca. 10.
• * 1.109

  Hazael. 2. Samuel 2.
• * 1.110

  Their dexte∣ritie in swim∣ing.
• * 1.111

  Acosta. lib. 6. cap. 1.
• * 1.112

  Ierem. 4. vers. 30.
• * 1.113

  Ezech. 23. vers. 40.
• * 1.114

  4. Kings. 9. vers. 30. Plin. lib. 33. cap. 7.
• * 1.115

  Plin. lib. 6. cap. 30.
• * 1.116

  Ammian lib. 26. & 27.
• * 1.117

  Herod. 3. booke.
• * 1.118

  Tertul. de ve∣land. virgin. Iornandes de bello Got. Isidor. lib. 16. cap. 23.
• * 1.119

  The West Indians.
• * 1.120

  Virginia.
• * 1.121

  Aug. contra Parmen. lib. 2. cap. 13. Ambros. in the funerall ora∣tion of Va∣lentin.
• * 1.122

  Isai. 44 5.
• * 1.123

  Galat. 6.
• * 1.124

  Leu. 19. 28. Deut. 14. 1.
• * 1.125

  Psal. 14. ver. 4. and 53. vers. 5.
• * 1.126

  Plin. lib. 33. cap. 11.
• * 1.127

  Matuchias be bracelets, carkenets, and other iollities.
• * 1.128

  The first booke Padag. cap. 10.
• * 1.129

  Tert. in the booke of wo∣mens orna∣ments.
• * 1.130

  A lesson for the women of our time.
• * 1.131

  That is called Crecuphantia.
• * 1.132

  S. Cypr. in the booke of the virgins clo∣thing.

  S. Hierom. Epi. to Lata.
• * 1.133

  Gens. 24. ver. 22.
• * 1.134

  Prou. 11. ver. 22.
• * 1.135

  Senec. 7. of be∣nefits.
• * 1.136

  Plin. lib. 9. cap. 35.
• * 1.137

  Fol. 736.
• * 1.138

  Plin. lib. 33. c. 3.
• * 1.139

  Pearles what they be.
• * 1.140

  Ezec. 7. 19.
• * 1.141

  Iet.
• * 1.142

  Beades much esteemed.
• * 1.143

  Pearles in Virginia. Copper.
• * 1.144

  Excellent skarlet die.
• * 1.145

  Herodian the 3. booke.
• * 1.146

  Sauage Scots.
• * 1.147

  This is in the glosse of the Talmud in the Treatie of Idolatrie.
• * 1.148

  Canadians.
• * 1.149

  The pro∣stituting of Mai∣dens.
• * 1.150

  Souriquois.
• * 1.151

  The first booke, ch. 4.
• * 1.152

  Iosephus of the warres of the Iewes, lib. 2. cap. 12.
• * 1.153

  The prostitu∣ting of the Maidens in Brasil.
• * 1.154

  The Poxe.
• * 1.155

  Guayac. Esquin. Sasafras. Annida.
• * 1.156

  The chastity of the anci∣ent Germans, and of the Sa∣uages of New France.
• * 1.157

  Itiphalles. Tabacco contrary to Venus.
• * 1.158

  Great store of Ambergris.
• * 1.159

  Contract of marriage.
• * 1.160

  Degrees of consangui∣nity.
• * 1.161

  The Sauage women in the venerious action.
• * 1.162

  The fruitful∣nesse of the women of the Gaules.
• * 1.163

  Polygamie.
• * 1.164

  Numbers 5. vers. 12. and so following. S. Aug. against Manicheus the 19. booke, chap. 26.
• * 1.165

  See the Com∣mentor of Ben-Sira.
• * 1.166

  Abominable whore dome among the Infidels.

  A note for the English Magistrates in Virginia. Numb. 25. 11. 12. 13.
• * 1.167

  The Sauages doe say Taba∣guia, that is to say, a feast.
• * 1.168

  What Sa∣uage coun∣tries haue come.
• * 1.169

  Plin. lib. 18. cap. 2. & 10.
• * 1.170

  The women do not eate with the men.
• * 1.171

  The good condition of the women among the Gaullois.

  See yet here∣after in the 16. chapter of the constan∣cie of wo∣men.
• * 1.172

  What men haue raised Rome to her greatnesse.
• * 1.173

  The maner of liuing of the ancient Romans and other nati∣ons.
• * 1.174

  Plin. lib. 18. ca. 8. 10. 11.
• * 1.175

  Ichthyophages. Aethiopians doe liue of Grashoppers.
• * 1.176

  The food of S. Iohn Bap∣tist. S. Hie∣roms 2. book against Iouian. S. Augnstin vpon the 14. chap. to the Romans, vers. 15.

  Niceph. li. 1. cap. 14.

  Ammian. l. 18.
• * 1.177

  Sturgeons, Salmons, and other fish.
• * 1.178

  Antropophages
• * 1.179

  Bred.
• * 1.180

  What time is hard for the Sauages.
• * 1.181

  Superstition of the Saua∣ges, and of the Christi∣ans.

  Plin. lib. 22. ca. 2.
• * 1.182

  The Sauages suspitious.
• * 1.183

  The sobriety and gluttony of the Saua∣ges.
• * 1.184

  Hercules, oxe eater.
• * 1.185

  The meat of the Brasilians.
• * 1.186

  A strange prostitution.
• * 1.187

  Commonalty of life.
• * 1.188

  Hospitality.
• * 1.189

  Leuit. 19. ver. 34.
• * 1.190

  Of drinking.
• * 1.191

  Plin. lib. 18. cap. 4.
• * 1.192

  Strabo.
• * 1.193

  Caesar.
• * 1.194

  Tacitus.
• * 1.195

  Wine forbib∣den among the Germans.
• * 1.196

  Psal. 104. vers. 16. 17.
• * 1.197

  Oribasius, in the first book of things cō∣modious and easie, ch. 12.
• * 1.198

  Plate in his Timoeo.
• * 1.199

  Tabacco.
• * 1.200

  Holiodor. first booke 1. cha. and. 3. booke ch. 3.
• * 1.201

  Ester. 1. ver. 8.
• * 1.202

  Plin. lib. 33. cap. 9.
• * 1.203

  The Floridi∣ans drinke.
• * 1.204

  The drinke of the Brasilians.
• * 1.205

  Plutar. in the 4. of the Sym∣posiaq. Cha. 5.
• * 1.206

  Exod. 31. ver. 6. 19.

  Dances insti∣tuted in di∣uine things.
• * 1.207

  Iudges 21. v. 19. 21.

  2. King. 6. c.
• * 1.208

  The muses Dances.
• * 1.209

  The College of the Saliens.
• * 1.210

  Ancyle.
• * 1.211

  Oriflamme. Labarum.
• * 1.212

  Praesul. Festus lib. 16.
• * 1.213

  Salique Law.
• * 1.214

  Arrian of the gests of Alex∣ander.

  Dances profi∣table for health.
• * 1.215

  Xenophon. Duris.
• * 1.216

  Plutar. in the 7. of the Sym∣pose. quest. 5.
• * 1.217

  All Sauages doe dance.
• * 1.218

  Dombe ge∣stures.
• * 1.219

  A foolish fil∣thy song to Iupiter.
• * 1.220

  The Songs of the Christians to God.
• * 1.221

  Cicero in the Oration for Murena.
• * 1.222

  The Dances and songs of the Souriquois Sauages.
• * 1.223

  Praises of the braue Cap∣taines.
• * 1.224

  Iudges cha. 5.
• * 1.225

  1. Of Samuel, 18. ver. 6. 7.
• * 1.226

  Gaullois Diodo. Atheneus in the 6. booke of the banket of the wise.
• * 1.227

  The Songs of the French∣men.
• * 1.228

  Plutar. in the life of Lycur∣gus.

  Lacedemonians
• * 1.229

  What are the Sauages dan∣ces.
• * 1.230

  The orations of the Saga∣mos of one 2. or 3. houres continuance.
• * 1.231

  Phthisie first booke chap. 16.
• * 1.232

  Annedda.
• * 1.233

  Sassafras▪ Esquine.
• * 1.234

  The Sauages stowes or hot houses.
• * 1.235

  The Physiti∣ons in Florida.
• * 1.236

  The Brasilians Physicians.
• * 1.237

  The Souri∣quois cheirur∣geons.
• * 1.238

  The triall of the Sauages constancy.
• * 1.239

  Romans.
• * 1.240

  Lacedemonians.
• * 1.241

  Persians.
• * 1.242

  Healthfull Country.
• * 1.243

  Long liues.
• * 1.244

  The first ori∣ginall of hats.
• * 1.245

  Concord is a cause of long life.
• * 1.246

  Sobriety.
• * 1.247

  Multitude of officers is the signe of a cor∣rupted estate.
• * 1.248

  Ecclesiast. 30. at the end of the chapter.
• * 1.249

  Bowes and arrowes.
• * 1.250

  No wise trade to sell any weapons to them.
• * 1.251

  Sicnau, or Seekanauk, a fish in Vir∣ginia.
• * 1.252

  Mases, or clubs, shields.
• * 1.253

  Fishing lines. Hempe.
• * 1.254

  Bowe-strings made with guts.

  Rackets.
• * 1.255

  Canowes, or boats.
• * 1.256

  Exod. 2. v. 3.
• * 1.257

  Canowes made of wil∣lowes.
• * 1.258

  Paper Canowes.
• * 1.259

  Lucani. 4. booke.
• * 1.260

  Plin. lib. 4. ca. 16.
• * 1.261

  Isidor. li. 19. cap. 1.
• * 1.262

  Sidon. Carm. 7.
• * 1.263

  The originall of the Sirens fables.
• * 1.264

  Canowes of holowed▪ trees.
• * 1.265

  Long voiages in the woods.
• * 1.266

  They are commonly Birch trees.
• * 1.267

  Potterie of earth.
• * 1.268

  The tilling of the groūd. Germans.
• * 1.269

  The Sauages be not labo∣rious.
• * 1.270

  The Floridi∣ans tillage. Sowing twise a yeere.
• * 1.271

  Plowing.
• * 1.272

  Their liuing during the Winter.
• * 1.273

  The townes of the Saua∣ges.
• * 1.274

  The begin∣ning of townes.
• * 1.275

  Gen. 4. 20.
• * 1.276

  The first buil∣der in the Gaulles.
• * 1.277

  The Gaullois Philosophers. Diog. Laert. in the begin∣ning of the liues of Phi∣losophers. Games of the Sauages.
• * 1.278

  The woman is called Pier∣ced.
• * 1.279

  Marriage re∣quisite for planters in a new possessed Land.

  Great encou∣ragement for the honestly minded that goe to inha∣bite in those parts.
• * 1.280

  ••. Tim. 2. 15.
• * 1.281

  Leuit. 12. purification.
• * 1.282

  Heere aboue chap. 14.
• * 1.283

  Mattes.
• * 1.284

  The currying and dressing of skinnes.
• * 1.285

  Panniers.
• * 1.286

  Purses.
• * 1.287

  Dies.
• * 1.288

  Dishes.
• * 1.289

  Matachia▪
• * 1.290

  Canowes▪
• * 1.291

  The womens loue to their husbands.
• * 1.292

  Faire obser∣uation vpon the names of the Man and the woman. Aben Hezra on the 2. cha. of the Prouer. 17. vers.
• * 1.293

  Math. 15. v. 2.
• * 1.294

  God wil haue no oblation made of ano∣ther bodies goods.
• * 1.295

  Sauages.
• * 1.296

  Gaullois.
• * 1.297

  Germanes.
• * 1.298

  Sauages arri∣uing in some place.
• * 1.299

  The Sauages salutations.
• * 1.300

  The Floridians Salutations.
• * 1.301

  The Greekes salutations. Plato in Char∣mide.

  The salutati∣ons of the La∣tins and He∣brewes.
• * 1.302

  Math. 10. 12.
• * 1.303

  Exod. 18. 7.
• * 1.304

  Iudg. 6. 12.
• * 1.305

  Salutation in Sneezing.
• * 1.306

  The ancient fashion in the beginning of letters.
• * 1.307

  Senec. ep. 15.
• * 1.308

  Of A Dieu, God be with you.
• * 1.309

  The Sauages obedient to their parents.
• * 1.310

  Tit. Lib. 1. Decad. 1. Deut. 27. 16.
• * 1.311

  Arist. 6 Eth▪ chap. 13.
• * 1.312

  The ancient Gaullois were with∣out feare.
• * 1.313

  What it is that the Sa∣uages doe
• * 1.314

  Sauages re∣uengefull.
• * 1.315

  Temperance.
• * 1.316

  Heeretofore chap. 13.
• * 1.317

  Liberality.
• * 1.318

  Heeretofore 1 booke chap. 17.
• * 1.319

  Page 224.
• * 1.320

  The pietie of the Sauages towards their parents.
• * 1.321

  Execution of iustice made by the Saua∣ges.
• * 1.322

  Wherein the Sauages are diligent and slothfull.
• * 1.323

  Gens. 1. v. 29.
• * 1.324

  Genes. 4. vers. 4. 20.
• * 1.325

  Genes. 9. Vers. 2▪ 3.
• * 1.326

  The begin∣ning of the right of hun∣ting.
• * 1.327

  Why it ap∣pertaineth to kings and to their nobility▪
• * 1.328

  For what end kings haue beene chosen.
• * 1.329

  The first end of hunting▪
• * 1.330

  Interpretati∣on.
• * 1.331

  The winter dwelling.
• * 1.332

  The descrip∣on of the El∣lan or Stagg.
• * 1.333

  Fit time to hunt.
• * 1.334

  Rackets at their feet.
• * 1.335

  Their con∣stancy in hun∣ting.
• * 1.336

  The Sauages doe carry Tinder-box in the woods.
• * 1.337

  Faire inuenti∣on of a Sa∣uage for the kitchin.
• * 1.338

  The womans duetie.
• * 1.339

  Why the Be∣uer is not ta∣ken in Sum∣mer.
• * 1.340

  Amphibie.
• * 1.341

  The descrip∣tion and fish∣ing of the Be∣uer.
• * 1.342

  The Beuers cabin or denne.
• * 1.343

  How the Be∣uer is taken.
• * 1.344

  Sidon. Apol. in carm 5.
• * 1.345

  Nibathes.
• * 1.346

  Hogges.
• * 1.347

  A Weather.
• * 1.348

  Fiue Souse make six pence Eng∣lish.

  Outards a kinde of wild geese.
• * 1.349

  Maruellous multiplicati∣on of beasts.
• * 1.350

  The beasts of Florida and Virginia.
• * 1.351

  Lions.
• * 1.352

  Brasilians.
• * 1.353

  Tapirroussou.
• * 1.354

  Stagges.
• * 1.355

  Wilde-boares.
• * 1.356

  Anthropopha∣ges men ea∣ters.

  The Sauages of New France be truely noble.
• * 1.357

  Prou. 1. 17.
• * 1.358

  Plin. second Epist. 6. of
• * 1.359

  the 1. booke. Psal. 8. 9.
• * 1.360

  A sport they haue in France to shoote at the picture of a bird, set at a stake.
• * 1.361

  Great aboun∣dance of wa∣ter foule.
• * 1.362

  The foule of Port Royall.
• * 1.363

  Niridau, an admirable little small bird. Flies.
• * 1.364

  A wonderfull foule.
• * 1.365

  Turkie∣cockes.
• * 1.366

  Come from Virginia.

  Birds and foules of Vir∣ginia and Flo∣rida▪
• * 1.367

  Comparison betweene hunting, hau∣king, and fishing.
• * 1.368

  An Emperour delighting in fishing.
• * 1.369

  Aristotle 8. of the History of beasts. c. 9.
• * 1.370

  Fishes doe retire them∣selues in Winter.
• * 1.371

  The fishes rendez-vous.
• * 1.372

  Smelts in great quantity.
• * 1.373

  Herrings.
• * 1.374

  Dolphins, Sturgions, Salmons.
• * 1.375

  Fishing of the Sauages.
• * 1.376

  The abuse of Pithagoras.
• * 1.377

  The French men that goe there a fish∣ing.

  Sanctorum.
• * 1.378

  Muscles.
• * 1.379

  Scalloppes.
• * 1.380

  Cockles. Sea Chest∣nuts.
• * 1.381

  Crabbes. Lobstarts. A Port of eight leagues▪ compasse.
• * 1.382

  The fishing of Codde.
• * 1.383

  Banke: See heeretofore in the 1. book chap. 12.
• * 1.384

  Drying of the Codde.
• * 1.385

  Whether the Codde doth sleepe.
• * 1.386

  Why fishes sleepe not.
• * 1.387

  Heeretofore first booke, chap. 17.
• * 1.388

  Plin. lib. 9. c. 16.
• * 1.389

  Stones in the Cods head.
• * 1.390

  Fish oile or traine.
• * 1.391

  Fishing of the Whale. Plin▪ li. 9. ca. 3.
• * 1.392

  Oppian of fish∣ing the 5. booke.

  S. Basil 10. Ho. vpon the 6. daies of crea∣tion.

  The riuer where the Whale is fished.
• * 1.393

  How the In∣dians doe take the Whale.

  Ioseph Acosta▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 5. c. 15.
• * 1.394

  Morses.
• * 1.395

  Ile de Brion.
• * 1.396

  Hippopotame, or riuer Horsse.
• * 1.397

  Plin. li. 8. c. 25.
• * 1.398

  Infinite mul∣titude of Mac∣kerels.
• * 1.399

  The idlenes of people in these daies.
• * 1.400

  Plin. l. 18. c. 5. Which is the good land.
• * 1.401

  The earth of New France hauing the same effects as terra sigil∣lata.
• * 1.402

  The blessing of God vpon our labour.
• * 1.403

  150. eares of corne from one graine.
• * 1.404

  S. Croix is 25. leagues from Port Royall.
• * 1.405

  The fertiity of the ground mended.
• * 1.406

  Orenges▪ Citrons.
• * 1.407

  The abuse of them that haue discredi∣ted the coun∣try of Canada.
• * 1.408

  Plin. l. 18. c. 7. &. 10.

  The Virgini∣ans haue two haruests in the yeare.

  The maner of fatting, til∣ling, and sow∣ing the grounds.
• * 1.409

  Theophrastus in the 8. booke of plants.
• * 1.410

  Our corne profiteth bet∣ter in their ground then their corne in ours.
• * 1.411

  Barnes vnder ground.
• * 1.412

  ••4. chap.
• * 1.413

  The cause why the Cana∣dians haue giuen ouer their tillage.
• * 1.414

  Hemp.
• * 1.415

  Cotton.
• * 1.416

  Vines and grapes.
• * 1.417

  Aurel. Victor in Prob. when the Vine was first planted in France.
• * 1.418

  Oakes. Nut-trees. Plumb-trees.
• * 1.419

  Sassafras.
• * 1.420

  Phthisie. 1. book. c. 13.
• * 1.421

  Tabacco and the vse of it.
• * 1.422

  Foolish gree∣dinesse of some men af∣ter Tabacco.
• * 1.423

  The Sauages doe thinke that God hath taken Tabacco.
• * 1.424

  The vertues and proper∣ties of Taba∣co.
• * 1.425

  Belle Forest.
• * 1.426

  Rootes Afro∣dilles.
• * 1.427

  Plin. l. 21. c. 17.

  These seem to be ground▪ nuts.
• * 1.428

  Considerati∣on of the mi∣serie of many.
• * 1.429

  Hesiode in the booke of workes and daies.
• * 1.430

  The tilling of the ground full of inno∣cency.
• * 1.431

  Pli. 18. booke ch. 3.
• * 1.432

  Heeretofore ch. 21.
• * 1.433

  Orenge-trees Fruit-trees.
• * 1.434

  The trees and▪ fruits of the land in Port Royall.
• * 1.435

  Bay trees commonly grow in warme coun∣tries.
• * 1.436

  Guedres be a kinde of Co∣rinthes.
• * 1.437

  Trees of Flo∣rida.
• * 1.438

  Trees of Bra∣sill.
• * 1.439

  The benefit of taking the season of the yeare.
• * 1.440

  The despising of gold and siluer Mines.
• * 1.441

  Deut 8 v. 8 ••.
• * 1.442

  Deut. 17 v. 17.
• * 1.443

  Plin. l. 33. c. 4.
• * 1.444

  Mines in New France.
• * 1.445

  Fruites to be hoped for in New France.
• * 1.446

  The like may be to Eng∣land from Virginia.
• * 1.447

  Good consi∣derations.
• * 1.448

  Sope ashes.
• * 1.449

  And by con∣sequent to the English∣men of Vir∣ginia.
• * 1.450

  To what end the Sauages doe make warre.
• * 1.451

  The Sauages Orations.
• * 1.452

  Surprizes of the Sauages.
• * 1.453

  The maner to foretell or▪ presage the euent of the warre.
• * 1.454

  Succession of Captains.
• * 1.455

  The naturall Virginians doe honour their kings. The Sauages armes.
• * 1.456

  Heeretofore the first book. chap. 15.
• * 1.457

  Iudges ch. 10. vers. 15. Eccellent Archers.
• * 1.458

  From whence commeth this word malice, or Militia. Vl∣pian. l. 1. §. vlt. D. de. tistum. mil. Mat. 6. v. 34.
• * 1.459

  Hierom. opist. ad 247. A∣mand.
• * 1.460

  Subiect of the Sauages feare.
• * 1.461

  Heretofore cha. 17.
• * 1.462

  Their maner of marching to the wars. A martiall∣dance.
• * 1.463

  Plutar. in the treaty of the refraining of cboler. and in the Apophth.
• * 1.464

  How the Sa∣uages doe vse with the vi∣ctory.
• * 1.465

  1. Samuel. 15. vers. 33.
• * 1.466

  Num. 24. v. 7.
• * 1.467

  Exod. 32. v. 27. 1. King. 18. vers. 40. Act. 5. v. 5.
• * 1.468

  Diodor. 6. booke Biblios. Tit. Liue. 1 de∣cad. 10. booke.
• * 1.469

  Strabo lib. 4. Geogr.
• * 1.470

  Idem lib. 3. Decad. 3.
• * 1.471

  Eccles. 38. ve. 16. 17.
• * 1.472

  Virginia.
• * 1.473

  Genes▪ 50. v. 5
• * 1.474

  2. Paralip▪ 16 v. 14. &. 21. vers. 19.
• * 1.475

  Ester. 4. v. Drus. obseru. 12. cap. 6.
• * 1.476

  The Tovoupi∣nambaoults are enemies to the Portuges.
• * 1.477

  The Brasili∣ans beleeue the resurre. ction.
• * 1.478

  Ierem. 41. v. 3.
• * 1.479

  Leuit. 19. v. 27. 28.
• * 1.480

  Deut. 14. 1.
• * 1.481

  Soli••, cap. 17. Valer. li. 2. c. 1▪
• * 1.482

  Psal. 11••. v. 7
• * 1.483

  Ecel. 22. v. 11
• * 1.484

  The Sauages doe burne the moouable goods of the deceased.
• * 1.485

  A faire lesson for the Coue∣tous.
• * 1.486

  Luk. 16. 9. Hierom. epist. 2. ad Nepotian.
• * 1.487

  Virgil. 6. Aeneid.
• * 1.488

  Aeneid. 1••.
• * 1.489

  1. Samuel, last chap.
• * 1.490

  Caesar in the 6. booke of the warre of the Gaullois.
• * 1.491

  Plin. l. 7. ••. 56.
• * 1.492

  Act. 26. v. 34.
• * 1.493

  Tul. in the 2 booke of the lawes which Xenophon a∣leadgeth.
• * 1.494

  Arnob. lib. 8.
• * 1.495

  Ioseph. 7. booke 12 th. of the anti∣quity of the Iewes.
• * 1.496

  L. Medico. D de auro, arg. &c. leg. L. fer∣uo alieno. D. de leg. 1. L. & si∣quis. D. de re∣lig. & sump. fun.
• * 1.497

  Heeretofore 1. booke. ch. 17.

  I sidor. ad Ca∣sium scholasti∣cum, Epist. 146.